[Penulis kat atas ni hidup penuh dengan enigma. Menurut Wikipedia, Achmed
Abdullah (12 Mei 1881 –
12 Mei 1945) adalah nama pena bagi seorang warganegara Amerika Syarikat, Alexander
Nicholayevitch Romanoff (nama sah di segi undang-undang). Beliau lebih dikenali
sebagai penulis cerita rekaan untuk orang kebanyakan khususnya bidang jenayah,
misteri dan pengembaraan. Pernah juga menulis skrip filem yang mendapat
sambutan. Beliau menulis sebuah drama Siam, Chang: A Drama of the Wilderness
dan sebuah filem yang dicalon sebagai penerima Anugerah Akademi 1927. Beliau
sendiri dicalonkan untuk menerima Anugerah Akademi 1935 kerana pembabitan dalam
penulisan filem, The Lives of a Bengal Lance.
Namun, kisah mengenai dirinya agak pelik,
Pada 1922, beliau bagitahu seorang penulis popular bahawa bapanya pernah
menjadi gabenor Kabul. Pada 1930, beliau isytihar ibu bapanya lahir di
Afghanistan. Dalam autobiografinya terbitan 1933, beliau dakwa ibunya, Permaisuri
Nourmahal Durani anak seorang Amir dan ayahnya, Grand Duke Nicholas Romanoff
seorang sepupu – sepupu ini tak wujud - kepada Czar Nicholas Romanoff dan
beliau dilahirkan di Yalta, Russia dengan nama, Alexander Nicholayevitch
Romanoff. Tapi, ketika memohon surat pengenalan, beliau namakan ayahnya sebagai
Jor. D. Khan manakala ibunya, Nurmalal Tarmarian, Begitupun, beliau terus
mempertahankan pengakuannya bahawa beliau lahir di Yalta.
Melalui banyak sumber termasuk
autobiografinya, Achmed dakwa sewaktu beliau berusia 12 tahun, beliau dihantar
ke Eton kemudiannya ke Universiti Oxford. Tapi, tiada rekod namanya dalam
kedua-dua pusat pengajian berkenaan. Achmed dakwa juga walaupun dilahirkan
dalam keluarga berfahaman Russian
Orthodox, beliau dibesarkan sebagai seorang Islam oleh seorang bapa
saudaranya yang mengambilnya sebagai anak angkat. Sebaliknya, Achmed dakwa
dirinya seorang pengamal Katolik yang taat.
Selepas tamat pengajiannya, beliau
mengatakan beliau menyertai Tentera British dan bakal naik pangkat sebagai kolonel
sewaktu berkhidmat selama 17 tahun. Beliau dakwa pernah bertugas di
Afghanistan, juga Tibet sekitar 1903-1904. Beliau juga dakwa pernah dihantar ke
Afrika, China dan India. Selain itu, beliau mendakwa berpangkat kolonel dalam
regimen berkuda selama setahun di Turki sebagai pengintip British. Beliau dakwa
beliau menghabiskan banyak masa sebagai pengintip kerana beliau mempunyai
pengetahuan mendalam dalam budaya ketimuran yakni negara-negara sebelah Asia
serta Timur Tengah. Dikatakan, beliau sering mengembara ke Russia, Eropah,
Afrika, Timur Tengah dan China dan mampu bercakap dalam banyak bahasa serta
loghat. Beliau mendakwa beliau diberikan warganegara Britain berdasarkan Akta
Parlimen, dan disabitkan kesalahan oleh pihak Jerman sewaktu Perang Dunia
Pertama sebagai seorang pengintip.
Achmed berpindah ke Amerika Syarikat
sebelum 1912 dan berikutnya menjadi seorang penulis termasuk skrip drama, dan
kemudiannya menulis skrip filem di Hollywood. Karyanya muncul di beberapa
majalah di Amerika Syarikat, antaranya Argosy, All-Story Magazine, Munsey’s
Magazine dan Blue Book. Buku koleksi cerpennya, Wings memuatkan beberapa karya
fantasi dan seorang pengkritik, Mike Ashley menggambarkan tulisan beliau itu
efektif. Achmed memperolehi ijazah kedoktoran pengajian Al-Quran dari
Universiti Al-Azhar, Kaherah. Sepanjang kerjaya penulisannya, beliau pernah
menterjemah beberapa sajak Afghanistan termasuk karya isteri Mohammad Afzal
Khan serta lirik-lirik chaharbeiti.
Achmed Abdullah berkahwin
sekurang-kurangnya tiga kali – Irene Bainbridge, Jean Wick dan Rosemary A. Dolan. Beliau mempunyai dua anak perempuan bersama Irene: Phyllis Abdullah yang meningkat
sewaktu kecil dan Pamelia Susan Abdullah Brower. Dalam bulan Januari 1945
beliau dimasukkan ke Columbia Presbyterian Medical Center dan meninggal
beberapa bulan kemudian, pada tarikh hari jadinya, kerana serangan jantung.]
Fear and Other Stories
by Achmed Abdullah
Project Gutenberg Australia
TABLE OF CONTENTS
1.Fear 2.The Incubus 3.Pro Patria 4.Pell Street Blues
5.Mystery of the Talking Idols
6.The Charmed Life 7.A Simple Act of Piety
THE fact that the man
whom he feared had died ten years earlier did not in the least lessen Stuart
McGregor's obsession of horror, of a certain grim expectancy, every time he
recalled that final scene, just before Farragut Hutchison disappeared in the
African jungle that stood, spectrally motionless as if forged out of some
blackish-green metal, in the haggard moonlight.
As he reconstructed it,
the whole scene seemed unreal, almost oppressively, ludicrously theatrical. The
pall of sodden, stygian darkness all around; the night sounds of soft-winged,
obscene things flapping lazily overhead or brushing against the furry trees
that held the woolly heat of the tropical day like boiler pipes in a factory;
the slimy, swishy things that glided and crawled and wiggled underfoot; the
vibrant growl of a hunting lioness that began in a deep basso and peaked to a
shrill, high-pitched, ridiculously inadequate treble; a spotted hyena's
vicious, bluffing bark; the chirp and whistle of innumerable monkeys; a warthog
breaking through the undergrowth with a clumsy, clownish crash--and somewhere,
very far away, the staccato thumping of a signal drum, and more faintly yet the
answer from the next in line.
He had seen many such
drums, made from fire-hollowed palm trees and covered with tightly stretched
skin--often the skin of a human enemy.
Yes. He remembered it
all. He remembered the night jungle creeping in on their camp like a sentient,
malign being--and then that ghastly, ironic moon squinting down, just as
Farragut Hutchison walked away between the six giant, plumed, ochre-smeared Bakoto
negroes, and bringing into crass relief the tattoo mark on the man's back where
the shirt had been torn to tatters by camel thorns and wait-a-bit spikes and
sabre--shaped palm leaves.
He recalled the occasion
when Farragut Hutchison had had himself tattooed; after a crimson, drunken
spree at Madam Céleste's place in Port Said, the other side of the Red Sea
traders' bazaar, to please a half-caste Swahili dancing girl who looked like a
golden madonna of evil, familiar with all the seven sins. Doubtless the girl
had gone shares with the Levantine craftsman who had done the work--an eagle,
in bold red and blue, surmounted by a lopsided crown, and surrounded by a wavy
design. The eagle was in profile, and its single eye had a disconcerting trick
of winking sardonically whenever Farragut Hutchison moved his back muscles or
twitched his shoulder blades.
Always, in his memory,
Stuart McGregor saw that tattoo mark.
Always did he see the
wicked, leering squint in the eagle's eye--and then he would scream, wherever
he happened to be, in a theatre, a Broadway restaurant, or across some good
friend's mahogany and beef.
Thinking back, he
remembered that, for all their bravado, for all their showing off to each
other, both he and Farragut Hutchinson had been afraid since that day, up the
hinterland, when, drunk with fermented palm wine, they had insulted the fetish
of the Bakotos, while the men were away hunting and none left to guard the
village except the women and children and a few feeble old men whose curses and
high-pitched maledictions were picturesque, but hardly effectual enough to stop
him and his partner from doing a vulgar, intoxicated dance in front of the
idol, from grinding burning cigar ends into its squat, repulsive features, and
from generally polluting the juju hut--not to mention the thorough and
profitable looting of the place.
They had got away with
the plunder, gold dust and a handful of splendid canary diamonds, before the
Bakoto warriors had returned. But fear had followed them, stalked them, trailed
them; a fear different from any they had ever experienced before. And be it
mentioned that their path of life had been crimson and twisted and fantastic,
that they had followed the little squinting swarthheaded, hunchbacked djinni of
adventure wherever man's primitive lawlessness rules above the law, from Nome
to Timbuktu, from Peru to the black felt tents of Outer Mongolia, from the
Australian bush, to the absinth-sodden apache haunts of Paris. Be it mentioned,
furthermore, that thus, often, they had stared death in the face and, not being
fools, had found the staring distasteful and shivery.
But what they had felt
on that journey, back to the security of the coast and the ragged Union Jack
flapping disconsolately above the British governor's official corrugated iron
mansion, had been something worse than mere physical fear; it had been a
nameless, brooding, sinister apprehension which had crept through their souls,
a harshly discordant note that had pealed through the hidden recesses of their
beings.
Everything had seemed to
mock them--the crawling, sour-miasmic jungle; the slippery roots and timber
falls; the sun of the tropics, brown, decayed, like the sun on the Day of
Judgment; the very flowers, spiky, odorous, waxen, unhealthy, lascivious.
At night, when they had
rested in some clearing, they had even feared their own camp fire--flaring up,
twinkling, flickering, then coiling into a ruby ball. It had seemed completely
isolated in the purple night.
Isolated!
And they had longed for
human companionship--white companionship.
White faces. White
slang, White curses. White odors. White obscenities.
Why--they would have
welcomed a decent, square, honest white murder; a knife flashing in some
yellow-haired Norse sailor's brawny fist; a belaying pin in the hand of some
bullying Liverpool tramp-ship skipper; some Nome gambler's six-gun splattering
leaden death; some apache of the Rue de Venise garroting a passerby.
But here, in the African
jungle--and how Stuart McGregor remembered it--the fear of death had seemed
pregnant with unmentionable horror. There had been no sounds except the buzzing
of the tsetse flies and a faint rubbing of drums, whispering through the desert
and jungle like the voices of disembodied souls, astray on the outer rim of creation.
And, overhead, the
stars. Always, at night, three stars, glittering, leering; and Stuart McGregor,
who had gone through college and had once written his college measure of
limping, anæmic verse, had pointed at them.
"The three stars of
Africa!" he had said. "The star of violence! The star of lust! And
the little stinking star of greed!"
And he had broken into
staccato laughter which had struck Farragut Hutchinson as singularly out of
place and had caused him to blurt forth with a wicked curse:
"Shut your trap,
you--"
For already they had
begun to quarrel, those two pals of a dozen tight, riotous adventures. Already,
imperceptibly, gradually, like the shadow of a leaf through summer dusk, a
mutual hatred had grown up between them.
But they had controlled
themselves. The diamonds were good, could be sold at a big figure; and, even
split in two, would mean a comfortable stake.
Then, quite suddenly,
had come the end--the end for one of them.
And the twisting,
gliding skill of Stuart McGregor's fingers had made sure that Farragut
Hutchison should be that one.
Years after, when Africa
as a whole had faded to a memory of coiling, unclean shadows, Stuart McGregor
used to say, with that rather plaintive, monotonous drawl of his, that the end
of this phantasmal African adventure had been different from what he had
expected it to be.
In a way, he had found
it disappointing.
Not that it had lacked
in purely dramatic thrills and blood-curdling trimmings. That wasn't it. On the
contrary, it had had a plethora of thrills.
But, rather, he must
have been keyed up to too high a pitch; must have expected too much, feared too
much during that journey from the Bakoto village back through the hinterland.
Thus when, one night,
the Bakoto warriors had come from nowhere, out of the jungle, hundreds of them,
silent, as if the wilderness had spewed them forth, it had seemed quite prosy.
Prosy, too, had been the
expectation of death. It had even seemed a welcome relief from the straining
fatigues of the jungle pull, the recurrent fits of fever, the flying and
crawling pests, the gnawing moroseness which is so typically African.
"An explosion of
life and hatred," Stuart McGregor used to say, "that's what I had
expected, don't you see? Quick and merciless. And it wasn't. For the end came--slow
and inevitable. Solid. Greek in a way. And so courtly! So polite! That was the
worst of it!"
For the leader of the
Bakotos, a tall, broad, frizzy, odorous warrior, with a face like a black Nero
with a dash of Manchu emperor, had bowed before them with a great clanking of
barbarous ornaments. There had been no marring taint of hatred in his voice as
he told them that they must pay for their insults to the fetish, He had not
even mentioned the theft of the gold dust and diamonds.
"My heart is heavy
at the thought, white chiefs," he said. "But--you must pay!"
Stuart McGregor had
stammered ineffectual, foolish apologies:
"We--we were drunk.
We didn't know what--oh--what we--"
"What you were
doing!" the Bakoto had finished the sentence for him, with a little
melancholy sigh. "And there is forgiveness in my heart--"
"You--you mean to
say--" Farragut Hutchison had jumped up, with extended hand, blurting out
hectic thanks.
"Forgiveness in my
heart, not the juju's," gently continued the negro. "For the juju never
forgives. On the other hand, the juju is fair. He wants his just measure of
blood. Not an ounce more. Therefore," the Bakoto had gone on, and his face
had been as stony and as passionless as that of the Buddha who meditates in the
shade of the cobra's hood, "the choice will be yours."
"Choice?"
Farragut Hutchison had looked up, a gleam of hope in his eyes.
"Yes. Choice which
one of you will die." The Bakoto had smiled, with the same suave
courtliness which had, somehow, increased the utter horror of the scene.
"Die--oh--a slow death, befitting the insult to the juju, befitting the
juju's great holiness!"
Suddenly, Stuart
McGregor had understood that there would be no arguing, no bargaining
whatsoever; and, quickly, had come his hysterical question:
"Who? I--or--"
He had slurred and
stopped, somehow ashamed, and the Bakoto had finished the interrupted question
with gentle, gliding, inhuman laughter: "Your friend? White chief, that is
for you two to decide: I only know that the juju has spoken to the priest, and
that he is satisfied with the life of one of you two; the life--and the death.
A slow death."
He had paused; then had
continued gently, so very, very gently: "Yes. A slow death, depending
entirely upon the vitality of the one of you two who will be sacrificed to the
juju. There will be little knives. There will be the flying insects which
follow the smell of blood and festering flesh. Too, there will be many,
crimson-headed ants, many, ants--and a thin river of honey to show them the
trail."
He had yawned. Then he
had gone on: "Consider. The juju is just. He only wants the sacrifice of
one of you, and you yourselves must decide which one shall go, and which one
shall stay. And--remember the little, little knives. Be pleased to remember the
many ants which follow the honey trail. I shall return shortly and hear your
choice."
He had bowed and, with
his silent warriors, had stepped back into the jungle that had closed behind
them like a curtain.
Even in that moment of
stark, enormous horror, horror too great to be grasped, horror that swept over
and beyond the barriers of fear--even in that moment Stuart McGregor had
realized that, by leaving the choice to them, the Bakoto had committed a
refined cruelty worthy of a more civilized race, and had added a psychic
torture fully as dreadful as the physical torture of the little knives.
Too, in that moment of
ghastly, lecherous expectancy, he had known that it was Farragut Hutchison who
would be sacrificed to the juju---Farragut Hutchison who sat there, staring into
the camp fire, making queer little, funny noises in his throat.
Suddenly, Stuart
McGregor had laughed--he remembered that laugh to his dying day--and had thrown
a greasy pack of playing cards into the circle of meager, indifferent light.
"Let the cards decide,
old boy," he had shouted. "One hand of poker--and no drawing to your
hand. Showdown! That's square, isn't it?"
"Sure!" the
other had replied, still staring straight ahead of him. "Go ahead and
deal--"
His voice had drifted
into a mumble while Stuart McGregor had picked up the deck, had shuffled,
slowly, mechanically.
As he shuffled, it had
seemed to him as if his brain was frantically telegraphing to his fingers, as
if all those delicate little nerves that ran from the back of his skull down to
his finger tips were throbbing a clicking little chorus:
"Do--it--Mac!
Do--it--Mac! Do it--Mac!" with a maddening, cyncopated rhythm.
And he had kept on
shuffling, had kept on watching the motions of his fingers--and bad seen that
his thumb and second finger had shuffled the ace of hearts to the bottom of the
deck.
Had he done it on
purpose? He did not know then. He never found out--though, in his memory, he
lived through the scene a thousand times.
But there were the
little knives. There were the ants. There was the honey trail. There was his
own, hard decision to live. And, years earlier, he had been a professional faro
dealer at Silver City.
Another ace had joined
the first at the bottom of the deck. The third. The fourth.
And then Farragut
Hutchison's violent: "Deal, man, deal! You're driving me crazy. Get it
over with."
The sweat had been
pouring from Stuart McGregor's face. His blood had throbbed in his veins.
Something like a sledge hammer had drummed at the base of his skull.
"Cut, won't
you?" he had said, his voice coming as if from very far away.
The other had waved a
trembling hand. "No, no! Deal 'em as they lie. You won't cheat me."
Stuart McGregor had
cleared a little space on the ground with the point of his shoe.
He remembered the
motion. He remembered how the dead leaves had stirred with a dry, rasping,
tragic sound, how something slimy and phosphorous-green had squirmed through
the tufted jungle grass, how a little furry scorpion had scurried away with a
clicking tchk-tchk-tchk.
He had dealt.
Mechanically, even as he
was watching, them, his fingers had given himself five cards from the bottom of
the deck. Four aces--and the queen of diamonds. And, the next second, in answer
to Farragut Hutchison's choked: "Show-down! I have two pair--kings--and
jacks!" his own well simulated shriek of joy and triumph:
"I win! I've four
aces! Every ace in the pack!"
And then Farragut
Hutchison's weak, ridiculous exclamation--ridiculous considering the dreadful
fate that waited him:
"Geewhittaker!
You're some lucky guy, aren't you, Mac?"
At the same moment, the
Bakoto chief had stepped out of the jungle, followed by half a dozen warriors.
Then the final
scene--that ghastly, ironic moon squinting down, just as Farragut Hutchison had
walked away between the giant, plumed, ochre-smeared Bakoto negroes, and
bringing into stark relief the tattoo mark on his back where the shirt had been
torn to tatters--and the leering, evil wink in the eagle's eye as Farragut
Hutchison twitched his shoulder blades with absurd, nervous resignation.
Stuart McGregor
remembered it every day of his life.
He spoke of it to many.
But only to Father Aloysius O'Donnell, the priest who officiated, In the little
Gothic church around the corner, on Ninth Avenue, did he tell the whole
truth--did he confess that he had cheated.
"Of course I
cheated!" he said. "Of course!" And, with a sort of mocking
bravado: "What would you have done, padre?"
The priest, who was old
and wise and gentle, thus not at all sure of himself, shook his head.
"I don't
know," he replied. "I don't know."
"Well--I do know.
You would have done what I did. Yon wouldn't have been able to help
yourself." Then, in a low voice: "And you would have paid! As I
pay--every day, every minute, every second of my life."
"Regret,
repentance," murmured the priest, but the other cut him short.
"Repentance--nothing.
I regret nothing! I repent nothing! I'd do the same to-morrow, It isn't
that--oh--that--what d'ye call it--sting of conscience, that's driving me
crazy. It's fear!"
"Fear of
what?" asked Father O'Donnell.
"Fear of Farragut
Hutchison--who is dead!"
Ten years ago!
And he knew that
Farragut Hutchison had died. For not long afterward a British trader had come
upon certain gruesome but unmistakable remains and had brought the tale to the
coast. Yet was there fear in Stuart McGregor's soul, fear worse than the fear
of the little knives. Fear of Farragut Hutchison who was dead?
No. He did not believe
that the man was dead. He did not believe it, could not believe it.
"And even suppose
he's dead," he used to say to the priest, "he'll get me. He'll get me
as sure as you're born. I saw it in the eye of that eagle---the squinting eye
of that infernal, tattooed eagle!"
Then he would turn a
grayish yellow, his whole body would tremble with a terrible palsy and, in a
sort of whine, which was both ridiculous and pathetic, given his size and bulk,
given the crimson, twisted adventures through which he had passed, he would
exclaim:
"He'll get me.
He'll get me. He'll get me even from beyond the grave."
And then Father
O'Donnell would cross himself rapidly, just a little guiltily.
It is said that there is
a morbid curiosity which forces the murderer to view the place of his crime.
Some psychic reason of
the same kind may have caused Stuart McGregor to decorate the walls and corners
of his sitting room with the memories of that Africa which he feared and hated,
and which, daily, he was trying to forget--with a shimmering, cruel mass of
jungle curios, sjamboks and assegais, signal drums and daggers, knobkerries and
rhino shields and what not.
Steadily, he added to
his collection, buying in auction rooms, in little shops on the water front,
from sailors and ship pursers and collectors who had duplicates for sale.
He became a well-known
figure in the row of antique stores in back of Madison Square Garden, and was
so liberal when it came to payment that Morris Newman, who specialized in
African curios, would send the pick of all the new stuff he bought to his
house.
It was on a day in
August--one of those tropical New York days when the very birds gasp for air,
when orange-flaming sun rays drop from the brazen sky like crackling spears and
the melting asphalt picks them up again and tosses them high--that Stuart
McGregor, returning from a short walk, found a large, round package in his
sitting room.
"Mr. Newman sent
it," his servant explained. "He said it's a rare curio, and he's sure
you'll like it."
"All right."
The servant bowed, left,
and closed the door, while Stuart McGregor cut the twine, unwrapped the paper,
looked.
And then, suddenly, be
screamed with fear; and just as suddenly, the scream of fear turned into a
scream of maniacal joy.
For the thing which
Newman had sent him was an African signal drum, covered with tightly stretched
skin--human skin--white skin! And square in the center there was a tattoo
mark--an eagle in red and blue, surmounted by a lopsided crown, and surrounded
by a wavy design.
Here was the final proof
that Farragut Hutchison was dead, that, forever, he was rid of his fear. In a
paroxysm of joy, he picked lip the drum and clutched it to his heart.
And then he gave a cry
of pain. His lips quivered, frothed. His hands dropped the drum and fanned the
air, and he looked at the thing that had fastened itself to his right wrist.
It seemed like a short length
of rope, grayish in color, spotted with dull red. Even as Stuart McGregor
dropped to the floor, dying, he knew what had happened.
A little, venomous
snake, an African fer-delance, that had been curled up in the inside of the
drum, been numbed by the cold, and had been revived by the splintering heat of
New York.
Yes--even as he died he
knew what had happened. Even as he died, he saw that malign, obscene squint in
the eagle's eye. Even as he died, he knew that Farragut Hutchison had killed
him---from beyond the grave!
THE INCUBUS
THE darkness that is
Africa is brilliantly depicted in this weird story of a white man alone in the
jungle.
SPEAKING in after years
about that period of his life, Lloyd Merriwether, being a New Englander and
thus congenitally given to dissecting his motives and reactions and screwing
them into test-tubes, used to add, by way of psychological comment, that it
wasn't the big things that mattered in a crisis, but the small ones; and that,
by the same token, it was not the big things one missed when one was away from
that blending of hackneyed efficiency and pinchbeck mechanical process called
Civilization, but the petty, negligible ones--those that have grown to become
second nature, almost integrally part of one's self, like one's eyes, or ears,
or nose.
Now--he would say--take,
for example, a razor-strop or a box of talc powder. Take a bottle of eau de
Cologne or witch hazel; or, if you prefer, a nail buffer, a pair of toilet
scissors, or what not.
Silly, foolish, tinsel
things, you say? Rubbish a man can do without just as well? Well--don't you
believe it! Not for a single, solitary moment!
Oh, yes! You can do
without all that truck when you are home, all snug and taut and
comfortable---with shops around you on every street so that you know you can
buy them, if the spirit moves you and you have the price. Sure.
But suppose you find
yourself somewhere at the back of the beyond, where you can't buy the fool
things for love or money--absolutely cannot get them. Why, at that very moment,
those flummeries become vital--vital not from a pathological angle, because you
always want what you can't get, but really, truly, physically vital.
It was that which meant
the tragedy of the whole thing.
You bet. Tragic!
Although--not--because it was so ludicrous, straight through. For, you know, I
was quite out of my head when that fellow from the Angom Presbyterian Mission
picked me up. What was his name? Oh, yes. Morrison. Doctor Sylvester Morrison,
an Englishman, and a very decent chap.
I WAS a raving lunatic
when he found me. Sat there screeching some musical-comedy song of a few years
back--"Gee--but this is a lonesome town!" or something of the sort.
Say! It must have
sounded funny, back yonder, in the heart of Africa, with the sun rays dropping
straight down from a brazen sky to shatter themselves upon the hard-baked
surface into sparkling, adamantine dust--to rise again in a dazzling vapor.
Oh, yes. Very funny, no
doubt!
And then I went for
Doctor Morrison with my knife. Lucky for him that I had used my last cartridge.
Well, to go back to the
beginning, I felt a presentiment of coming disaster shortly after I was faced
by the fact that those ochre-smeared, plum--colored Fang coons had run away
during the night, as fast as their skinny legs would let them. I never did find
out what made them stampede, nor cared to discover the reason why. You know
what they are like--half children and half apes, and chuck--full of animistic
superstitions and the inhibitions that go with them. I guess they must have heard
a drum-signal boom-booming through the night---some brute of a flat-nosed,
tattooed medicine-man brewing his smelly craft somewhere in the miasmic jungle
to the north, and giving them the tip that I was "dam bad ju-ju." At
any rate, there I found myself that morning, on the upper reaches of the Ogowe
River, a day's journey below Boue, a week from the coast, and all alone.
I was rather annoyed.
You know, Africa raises Cain with a white man's nerves and general amiability.
And if I could have caught one of those runaway coons, I would have given him
what was coming to him with my hippo-hide whip. But it was no use trailing them
in the jungle. The wilderness had swallowed them, and so I contented myself
with cursing them in English and Freetown pidgin.
Afraid of being alone?
Not I. You see, I wasn't
a greenhorn, but an old Africander, dyed-in-the-wool, dyed-in-the-trek, and
able to take care of myself. I knew that particular part of the French Congo
better than I know my native Cape Cod, and I really did not need a guide; nor
porter for that matter, since I was to go the rest of the way by canoe.
Nor was I afraid of any
stray natives popping out of the bush. I've always been friends with them. I am
not an adventurer--seeking for the rainbow, the pretty little rainbow that
usually winds up in a garbage can--not an explorer, nor a soldier. I am a
businessman, pure and simple, and I needed the natives to bring me rubber and
ivory and gold--dust, while they needed me to get them their particular
hearts', and stomachs', desires---American cloth, and beads, and pocketknives,
and Worcester sauce, and Liverpool trade gin, and rifles that didn't shoot and
similar truck. Of course, I did 'em brown whenever I had half a chance, and I
guess they returned the compliment. So we had mutual respect for each other,
and I wasn't scared of them--not the slightest bit.
As soon as I discovered
that my Fangs had stampeded, I took stock of my belongings, and I saw that they
had not taken much--in fact, nothing except the little waterproofed pack which
contained my toilet articles, mirror and razor and shaving--brush and comb and
all the rest. Struck me as funny at the time. I said to myself that those Fangs
were fools--damned fools. They might have helped themselves to some of my other
packs as easy as pie. Food, you know, tobacco, beads, all that. But they had
not. Why? God only knows. I told you before that they're half children and half
apes.
So I had a good laugh at
their expense.
Well--I didn't laugh
much a few days later.
THERE I was, then, in
the crawling, stinking heart of Africa, all alone, and--for the moment, at
least--cheerful enough. For I am a businessman, and I told myself that those
fool negroes had saved me a tidy little penny by bolting, since I owed them a
month's wages. Too, I was well supplied with everything a fellow needs in the
wilderness, from quinine to matches, from tabloid beef to--oh, tabloid fish
cakes. My health, but for occasional, woozy fever spats--they being part of
Africa's eternal scenery and accepted as such--was first-rate, and my canoe a
snug, comfy little affair that pulled as easy as a feather.
I decided that I would
just drift along down the Ogowe River to the estuary, and no hurry--not a
darned bit of hurry. The Ogowe is not a treacherous water; the channel is
clearly marked most of the way, and the mangroves sit rather well back--like
hair on the brow of a professional patriot, eh?
As to the pack with my
toilet articles? Well, what did it matter? There weren't any women kicking
around loose in that part of the Dark Continent to care or fuss if my hair was
long or short, my complexion smooth or stubbly, my fingernails round or square.
Blessed relief, in fact, to be independent of one's outer man, I thought.
So, I repeat, I was
quite cheerful--for a few seconds, perhaps minutes.
BUT, almost immediately,
I knew that my cheerfulness was faked--faked by myself, subconsciously, for my
own, private, especial benefit; almost immediately, I sensed that vague,
crushing presentiment of coming disaster I told you about--and my nerves began
to jump sideways and backward, like a whisky-primed Highland Scot when he hears
the whir of the war pipes.
Of course, being a
sensible fellow, and not imaginative, I tried to crystallize my nervous
presentiment. Couldn't, though. It was too subtle, too elusive--too damned
African, to put it in the proverbial nutshell. All I was sure of was a sort of
half-feeling--and I've had it before and since--that Africa was not a
continent, but--oh, a being, a sinister, hateful, cruel, brooding monster, with
a heart and soul and desires--rotten desires, mostly--and that this Africa
hated me, because I was white, because I was an interloper, because I had no
business there except--well, dollars and cents.
Yes. A mass of rocks and
rivers and forests and jungles, this Africa, but with the physical, even the
spiritual attributes of man--and I used to brood on that thought until often,
in my dreams, I felt like taking Africa by the throat and throttling it as I
would an enemy. Silly, too, since I needed Africa for the benefit of my
bank-account and the encouragement of my creditors.
Never mind, though.
I just couldn't
crystallize that damned, sneaking, ghastly presentiment, and so, knowing even
at the time that it was a lie, I said to myself:
"Fever, old man! Go
ahead, and do the regular thing!"
I did. I dosed myself
with quinine and Warburg's and a wee nip of three-star just to top it off. Then
I packed my canoe with a fairly steady hand, jumped in, balanced it and pushed
off, gliding between the banks of the Ogowe River.
REMEMBER my telling you
that I had intended drifting along slowly, that I was in no hurry? Well, the
moment my paddle fanned the water, I reconsidered, subconsciously. I decided,
again subconsciously, that I was in a devil of a hurry, that I must get away
from the hinterland, from the Congo, from the whole of Africa.
I said to myself that,
arrived at the coast, I would catch the first mail-boat bound for Liverpool and
then on to America. No--I wouldn't even wait for the mail-boat. I would go
straight aboard the first dirty tramp steamer that came wallowing up from the
south, and beat it home.
Home! That's what I
needed! And rest, rest---and a white man's big, crimson drink in a white man's
proper surroundings--with white-aproned saloonkeepers and stolid policemen and,
maybe, a night-court magistrate or two all complete. I wanted to be shut for a
while from this stinking, brooding, leering Africa. I wanted America, the white
man's land, the white man's blessed, saving vices and prejudices.
How I longed for it,
longed for it as if it were a woman, as I paddled down the river!
Of home I thought, of
foolish things--New York, and dear, garish Fifth Avenue all agleam with shop
windows and the screaming brasses of passing automobiles, and the soda place
around the corner on Forty-second, and the night boat to Boston--and a solid
hour with the ads in back of the magazines. And then I looked about me and I
saw Africa, putrid, acrid! And, gee! How I hated it--hated it!
I pulled myself together.
Sure, more quinine, more Warburg's, and another nip of the stuff. Back to the
paddle with all my strength--and the canoe flying along like a sentient being.
I paddled as if all the
furies were after me. Just opened a tin at random, sneaked forty winks now and
then, and off again, though my hands were raw and blistered, my back sore and
strained till I nearly shrieked, my legs numb from the knees down, my eyes
red-rimmed and smarting with watching the current.
Three days. Four.
Five---
And the work! And the
sweat! And the heat! Why, man, all the heat of all the universe seemed to have
gathered into a tight, crimson ball poised directly above my eyes.
But I kept right on,
with always the picture of home before my mind's eyes. Home, white faces,
hundreds and hundreds of them, houses of stone, paved streets, a sun which did
not maim and kill, then dinner, plain, clean, as dinner should be, the theater,
and over it all the sweet home scent.
On the sixth day, I fell
in a faint. Picked myself up again, rescued my paddle that was about to float
away downstream, swallowed an opium pill, and called myself a fool. Perhaps it
was the last helped the most. At all events, I was off again. But I felt weak.
I felt conscious of a sickening sensation of nameless horror--and--do you know
what I was afraid of?
I'll tell you. Myself.
Yes, myself! I was afraid of--myself. Momentarily, I crystallized it.
Myself--and you'll see the reason presently.
THAT day I did get into
a mangrove swamp; a thick and oozy one, too, with the spiky orchids coming down
in a waxen, odorous avalanche, and all sorts of thorny plants reaching down and
out as if trying to rip the heart out of my body, as if trying to impede my
progress, to keep me there. My hands and face were lacerated, my clothes torn,
but I didn't care. By main force, I jerked the canoe free and was off again,
whipping the water like a madman; and the fear, the horror, the vague
presentiment always growing!
And my hatred of Africa,
it nearly choked me! And the loneliness! The loneliness which lay across my
heart, my soul, my body, like a sodden blanket, and the fear that I would never
reach home.
I lost all track of
time. A week to make the coast, I had figured; and here it was at the very
least the tenth day, and still my paddle went, still the river slid before my
eyes like a watered-silk ribbon, still Africa unrolled like an odorous,
meaningless scroll, still at my back rode horror and fear.
I don't know how I
missed the main channel, got lost in one of the numerous smaller rivers that
empty into the Ogowe. At all events, late one afternoon, I found myself in a
narrow, trickly stream, with my paddle touching ground every second stroke, and
the banks to right and left like frowning, sardonic walls. It wasn't a river
any more--but just a watery sort of jungle trail, hardly discernible, wiped by
the poisonous breath of the tropics into a dim, smelly mire which frothed and
bubbled and sucked and seemed to reach out for those who dared tread its foul
solitude.
I pushed on, through an
entangled, exuberant commingling of leaves and lasciviously scented, fantastic
flowers that vaulted above me like an arch, cutting my way through the mangrove
that opened before my canoe, with a dull, gurgling sob, then closed behind me,
with a vicious, popping gulp, as if the jungle had stepped away to let me
through, leisurely, contemptuously, invincibly, to bar my way should I attempt
to return!
On--and then, I don't
know what happened to me. I don't know if night came, or if the creepers closed
above me, shutting off the light of the sun, or if, momentarily, I became
blind. I only remember that although, like an automaton, my hand kept on
wielding the paddle, everything turned black around me . . . and the next thing
I remember is that I shivered all over as if in an ague, that cold sweat was
running down my face, that I groped for the quinine--could not find it . . .
Too, I remember, a
sudden glimpse of jungle natives--dwarfs, you know, the useless African tatters
of a pre-Adamite breed. I saw two or three of them in the blackish-green gloom
of the trees, flitting past, gliding, indistinct. They blended into the jungle,
like brown splotches of moss on the brown, furry tree-trunks, and they gave no
sign of life except a rolling flash of eyeballs--white, staring with that
aspect of concentrated attention so typical of savages.
I recollect, vaguely,
shouting at them, for help, I suppose, my voice seeming to come across
illimitable distances.
Too, I recollect how
they ran away, the jungle folding about them like a cloak. Then I felt a dull
jar as I fell on my hands and knees in the bottom of the canoe and rolled over.
I CAME to, I don't know
how many hours later. I was cold and wet and shivery, and then I noticed that
rain was coming down like a cataract. And at once I knew that I was dying.
Dying! Sure. Straight through my delirium, I realized it. Realized, too, that
only one thing would help me to cheat death: a sound roof over my head, sound
flooring under my feet, sound walls about--a house, in other words. A real,
honest-to-God white man's house where I could take off my clothes and keep dry
and warm, and give the quinine and the Warburg's a chance to work.
A house! In that part of
Africa! Might as well have wished for the moon!
And then, suddenly, I
saw it--yes, a house!
It was not a
hallucination, an optical illusion, a mirage, my delirious mind playing
follow-the--leader with my eyes--and my prayers. It was real. Solid stone and
wood and corrugated iron and a chimney and windows and doors all complete, like
a bit of suburbia dropped in the jungle. I saw it through the steaming, lashing
rain, on a little knoll due north, perhaps a quarter of a mile away from the
river.
I jumped out of the
canoe, landed, with clutching hands, in the mangrove, pulled myself up, ran as
fast as I could, stumbling, tripping, falling, plunging. I hardly felt the
thorns that scratched my face and hands and tore my clothes into ribbons.
I struggled on, with the
one thought in my mind: the house--warmth--life!
How had the house got
there?
Weeks later, I found
out. Doctor Morrison told me, sitting by my bedside in the hospital.
It seemed that some
imaginative chap of a West Coast trader had come up to London on his yearly
spree. He must have been as eloquent as an Arab, for he met some City bigwigs
that were reeking with money, and persuaded them that the French Congo
hinterland was God's own paradise, and just waiting to give them fifty percent
on their investment, if they were willing to come through handsome. They were,
and they did. They supplied a working capital big enough to make a Hebrew angel
weep with envy. "Gaboon, Limited," they called the new company, with
laconic pride, and for some reason--the usual, you know, social stuff, Mayfair
and Belgravia flirting with Lombard and Threadneedle streets--they appointed
some fool of a younger son as general manager, the sort of gink whose horizon
is limited by Hyde Park Corner and Oxford Circus, and who knows all about the
luxuries of life, which to him are synonymous with the necessities. Well, he
went out to the coast, up the river, took a look at the scenery, and decided
that the first thing to do would be to build a suitable residence for his
festive self. He did so, and I guess the imaginative West Coast trader who was
responsible for the whole thing must have helped him. Naturally--think of the
commissions he must have pocketed from the Coast people: commissions for stone
and wood and glass and bricks and cement and whatnot.
Yes, that was the sort
of house our younger son built for himself. Darn the expense! He was stubborn
if nothing else. The house was built; he moved in, and three weeks later some
flying horror bit him in the thumb, and he promptly kicked the bucket. About
the same time our imaginative West Coast trader disappeared with what was left
of the working capital of "Gaboon, Limited," and nothing remained of
that glorious African enterprise except the house, that incongruous, ludicrous,
suburban house in the heart of the tropics--Westchester-in--the-Congo, eh?
I guess the natives must
have considered it "bad ju-ju," for they left it severely alone.
And it was bad ju-ju. I
know.
ALL right. I made for
it, running, stumbling, soaked to the skin. I pushed open the door, and, at
once, I became conscious of a terrible, overpowering fear. Rather, it seemed as
if the vague, crushing foreboding which I had sensed all the way down the river
had suddenly peaked to an apex; as if the realization of that presentiment--the
physical realization, mind you!--was waiting for me somewhere within the house.
Waiting to leap upon me, to kill me!
But what could I do?
Outside was the rain,
and the miasmic jungle stench, and fever, and certain death--while inside?
I STUMBLED across the
threshold, and, instinctively, I pulled my revolver from my waterproofed
pocket.
I remember how I yelled
at the empty, spooky rooms:
"I will defend
myself to the last drop of my blood!"
Quite melodramatic, eh?
Incredibly, garishly so, like a good old Second Avenue five-acter where the
hero is tied to the stake and the villain does a war--dance around him with
brandished weapons.
I couldn't help myself;
I felt that ghastly, unknown, invisible enemy of mine the moment I was beyond
the threshold. At first he was shrouded, ambiguous. But he was there. Hidden
somewhere in the great, square entrance hall and peeping in upon my mind, my
sanity.
Momentarily, I
controlled myself with a tremendous, straining effort. I said to myself, quite
soberly, that I had come here to get dry, to take off my clothes, and so I sat
down on a rickety, heat--gangrened chair and began kicking off my waterlogged
boots.
I got up again, in a
hurry, yelling, trembling in every limb.
For he, my unknown,
invisible enemy, had sat down by my side. I could feel him blow over my face,
my neck, my hands, my chest, my legs, like a breath of icy wind. That's the
only way to put it. So, as I said, I got up again in a hurry, and I ran away,
shrieking at the top of my lungs, peering into every corner, revolver in my
right hand, finger on trigger, ready to fight, fight to death, if my enemy
would only come out into the open--if only he would fight!
"Coward! Oh, you
dirty, sneaking coward!" I yelled at him. "Come out here and show
your face, and fight like a man!"
And I laughed,
derisively, to get his goat; and then I could hear his answering laughter,
coming in staccato, high-pitched bursts:
"Ho-ho-ho!"
Too, I heard him move
about, somewhere right close to me, behind me, and I decided to use a
stratagem. I decided to stand quite still, then to turn with utter suddenness
and take him by surprise; to pounce upon him and kill him. Surely, I said to
myself, if I turned quick enough, I would be able to see him.
So I stood there,
motionless, tense, waiting, my mind rigid; my heart going like a trip-hammer;
my right hand gripping my revolver; my left clenched until the knuckles
stretched white.
And I did turn,
suddenly, my revolver leaping out and up, a shout of triumph on my lips.
But--he was not there. He had disappeared. I could hear his footsteps pattering
away through one of the farther rooms, and, too, his maniacal, staccato
laughter.
Oh, how I hated him,
hated him! And I ran after him, through room after room, shouting:
"I'll get you, you
dirty coward, I'll get you! Oh, I'll get you and kill you!"
AND then, in a room on
the top floor, I came face to face with him! It was quite light there, with the
sun rays dropping in like crackling spears, and as he came toward me, I could
make out every line in his face.
Tall he was, and gaunt
and hunger-bitten and dreadfully, dreadfully pale, with yellowish-green spots
on his high cheekbones, and his peaked chin covered with a week's growth of
black stubbles, and a ragged mustache. His face was a mass of scars and
bleeding scratches and cuts; and in his right hand he held a revolver--leveled
straight at my heart.
I fired first, and there
was an enormous crash, and---
Sure! I had fired into a
mirror, a big mirror. At myself. Had not recognized myself. What with lack of
razor and shaving-brush and looking-glass--and delirium--and fever---
Yes, yes. It's the small
things, the little foolish, negligible things one misses when one is away from
civilization.
PRO PATRIA
MICHAEL CRANE cut
through the other's subdued buzz of bland, philosophic similes with a hairy
hand, stabbing sideways through the opium-scented shadows, and words, bubbling
out with the bitterness of their own utter futility:
"What are you going
to do? That's what I would like to know, old man!"
"What are you going
to do?" he repeated dully, after a pause.
Even as he said it, he
knew that there would be, could be, no answer except the same one which the
other, Tzu Po, Amban of Outer Mongolia, who sat facing him--his fabulously
obese bulk squeezed into a stilted, tulip wood and marble mosaic chair, his heavy-lidded
eyes bilious with too much poppy juice, and his ludicrously small, white
silk--stockinged feet twitching nervously--had given him nearly every day these
last six weeks or so; ever since Professor Hans Mengel had dropped serenely and
sardonically out of the nowhere, atop a shaggy Bactrian camel, and, within a
day of his arrival, had struck up an incongruous friendship with the abbots and
monks of the Buddhist lamasery that squatted on the hogback, porphyry hill
above the flat, drab city of Urga, the capital of Outer Mongolia, with all the
distressing weight of ancient thaumaturgical hypocrisy and bigotry. Be it
remembered that the spiritual and theological politics of all Buddhist central
Asia, from Kamchatka to the burned steppes of the Buriat Cossacks, from the
arctic Siberian tundras to the borders of sneering, jealous Tibet, were being
shouted by thin-lipped, copper-faced, yellow--capped lama priests behind the
bastioned battlements of the old convent and that these spiritual politics were
frequently running counter to the dictates and desires of Peking's secular
suzerainty, embodied--ironic thought!--by Mandarin Tzu Po.
The same old answer, day
after day, accompanied by a shrugging of fat shoulders, a deep, apologetic
intake of breath, and a melancholy gesture of pudgy hands so that the ruddy
light of the charcoal ball in its openwork brass container danced fitfully on
his long, gold-incased fingernails.
"Who am I to
know?"--with the fatalistic, slightly supercilious modesty of all Asia.
"Who are you to
know?" The American, fretting with impatience, picked up the mock-meek
counter-question like a battle gage. "Why, man, you are the
high-and-mighty governor of this stinking, disgusting neck o' the woods! You
are the honorable amban--entitled to I don't know how many kowtows and how much
graft!"
"Indeed, Mr. Crane.
And you are the American consul, eh? And"--with low, gliding
laughter--"you are also entrusted with the interests of your honorable
allies--France, Great Britain, Italy--" "Don't I know it, though? But
what can I do? I am as helpless as--"
"As I!" gently
interrupted the Chinaman, kneading agilely the brown opium cube against the
stem of his tasseled bamboo pipe.
Another pause, broken
presently by the American's chafing. "You are supposed to have some power
here, and you know just as well as I that this measly German professor--"
"I know
nothing!" Tzu Po fidgeted unhappily in his chair. He half closed his
bilious eyes like a man in pain. "I wish to know nothing! I insist on
knowing nothing!"
"Ostrich!"
Crane leaned forward in his chair and emphasized his words with a didactic
finger. "You know perfectly well that Mengel is playing a lot of dirty,
rotten, underhand politics, that he and the Buddhist monks--"
"Professor Mengel
is the leading European authority on early Buddhism. It is natural that he
should take an interest in this old lamasery--"
"I know all that,
Tzu Po! The chief Lama of Urga is second only to the Dalai Lama of Tibet in
holiness. He is a continuous reincarnation of some damned Buddhist saint or
other, and Mengel, as you say, does know a lot more about Buddhism than the
priests do themselves. But, man, this is war! Not even a single-minded German
professor will cross all Russia and half of Asia, these days, simply to swap
theological lies with some old yellow-capped priests! I tell you--and I needn't
tell you, since you know it yourself--that that Hun is up to some
deviltry!"
The Chinaman sighed.
"Admitting that you are right," he replied, "there are religious
reasons why I can't interfere with the monks and abbots who have befriended
him."
"Religious reasons
be hanged!" scoffed Michael Crane. "You are a Chinaman and, being a
Chinaman, you are about as religious as the devil himself!"
"But these people
here whom I--ah--rule"---Tzu Po smiled gently at the implied
jest--"they are not Chinese. They are Mongols, Tibetans, Buriats, Turkis,
and what not. They are devout Buddhists--"
"Subject races--all
of them!"
"Exactly. We
Chinese are like the English. We do not attempt to interfere with the home
life, the home laws, the home religions of our subject peoples. And to all
Buddhist central Asia the words of the yellow-capped abbot in the convent up
there are--"
"Sure. Divine
commands. Sort of--oh--direct from the Lord Gautama Buddha's deceased and
sanctified bones. That's why I say it's up to you to do something," said
Crane, "to assert yourself, to grease your big stick!"
"Big stick?"
"You know what I
mean. You've spent years in America. Send to Peking for a company or two of
roughneck soldiers. Show these stinking, sniveling, shave-tail priests who is
the boss of the ranch. Call their bluff. Pop the Herr Professor into a nice,
comfy jail--"
"For what
reason?" inquired Tzu Po.
"Because he's up to
some deviltry--as I told you--as you know yourself--if you weren't such a
confounded Chinese Pharisee!"
"I can prove
nothing against him!" Tzu Po filled his lungs with gray, acrid opium
smoke. "Can you, my friend?"
"Prove? The devil!
You don't have to prove. You can arrest him on suspicion--shoot him out of the
country if you want to--"
"It would be
against the law."
"Laws are rather in
abeyance these days. You have some leeway in wartime."
"China is not at
war--yet. China and Germany are still at peace. No, no!" Tzu Po made a
gesture of finality. "I can't help you, my friend--except"---he
winked elaborately at nothing in particular--"if you should--"
"What?"
whispered Michael Crane. "If I should do--what?"
The other was not caught
so easily. "If you should do--anything!" he countered. "Yes--if
you should do anything at all, I should be deaf and dumb and blind!"
"But what can I do?
Gosh! I wish I'd never seen this darned hole in the ground! I don't belong
here!"
"Nor do I!"
rejoined the other with a melancholy smile.
And then, as always at
the end of their daily bickerings, the two men looked at each other, feeling
singularly foolish, and impotent and friendly.
II.
THE one an American,
lean, angular, long of limb, pink and tan as to complexion, red-haired,
gray-eyed, freckled. The other a Pekingese Chinaman, yellow, silky, urbane,
smooth, fat, with bluish-black hair and sloe eyes. The one of the West,
Western--the other of the East, Eastern!
Yet there was a certain
similarity in the fateful pendulum of their careers; the promising
beginnings--the drab, flat endings--here, in Urga, at the very back of the
beyond.
Michael Crane had been a
brilliant young lawyer and politician in his native city, Chicago, with the
Supreme Court, the Presidency itself, shining like a Holy Grail in the autumnal
distance of his full life. Ward politics came first, of course, slapping people
on the back, kissing little grubby babies, gossiping with their women,
and--yes!---occasionally a little, sociable nip in some saloon the other side
of Dexter Hall.
Yearly his thirst had increased
while, proportionately, his earlier promises of great, lasting achievement had
decreased. Still, he had not lost all his hold on his favorite ward. The
marshaling of that curious phenomenon called public opinion had become second
nature to him. His fertile eloquence, chiefly when he was in his cups, had not
suffered, nor his readiness to close a tolerant eye when one of his underlings
resorted to more primitive, more abysmal methods in convincing Doubting
Thomases that his party was the right party when the nation was voting for
president several years earlier, he had been able to swing a block of votes
into the ballot boxes of the party which came out victorious. And reward had
been his.
"Mike Crane has to
be taken care of," a certain bigwig in Washington had said. "His ward
was rather ticklish, but he turned the trick."
"Sure,"
another bigwig had replied, "but--you know--well--"
"Yes, yes."
The first speaker had left his seat and had walked to a large map of the world
that was spread on the wall. He had studied it with a saturnine twinkle in his
sharp brown eyes.
"Ever hear of
Urga?" he had asked over his shoulder.
"No. What is it? A
new soft drink--with a kick--you're going to recommend to Mike Crane? Perhaps a
new liquor cure guaranteed to--"
"Cut out the
joshing. It seems to be a town in--" Again he had studied the map.
"Let me see. Yes, it is the capital of Outer Mongolia, steen million miles
from nowhere. Jack," he had continued, lighting a cigar, "I have a
hunch that the United States of America needs a consul out yonder. What do you
say?"
"I say yes. And I
nominate Mike Crane for the job."
"Seconded and
carried. Perhaps he won't be able to get whisky in Urga. Anyway, he won't do
much harm there!"
Thus Michael Crane had
become United States consul in Urga seven years earlier.
Urga! Outer Mongolia!
Central Asia! Quite unimportant! It was all so very far away from Broadway and
Fifth Avenue and State Street and the White House, and the salary was not much
of a burden on the generous American taxpayer!
Tzu Po's career had been
similar. The scion of an excellent burgess family of Peking, he had passed high
in the examinations of the literati, and had received the degree of chen-shih,
or Eminent Doctor, at the Palace of August and Happy Education, to the west of
the Ch'ien Men Gate in the Forbidden City. Afterward, he had passed a no less
brilliant examination at Harvard, had been attached as secretary to several
Chinese legations and embassies, had tried to stimulate his brain with
opium--until, one day, perhaps giving way to an atavistic weakness, he had
surrendered, body and soul and ambition, to the curling black smoke.
Still, to him, too, was
due a certain measure of gratitude on the part of those in power since. At the
time when young China arose in the yellow, stinking slums of Canton and brushed
away, with the lusty, impatient fist of Democracy, the gray Bourbon cobwebs of
Manchu autocracy, he had been one of the younger leaders, and one of the most
fearless, the most constructive.
Like Crane, he had been
sent to a sort of honorable exile--to Urga.
"He cannot do much
harm there," one mandarin had said.
"Indeed!"
another had replied.
Thus, both men had been
sent to the same laggard, dronish end of the world.
Thus, both men had
promptly been forgotten by their respective, paternal governments--except by
the yawning clerks, in Washington or in Peking, who made out the monthly
stipend checks.
Had come seven indolent,
drowsy, passive years; years which sealed a strange, though not unhappy,
friendship between Michael Crane and Tzu Po, the more so since the latter felt
a greater cultural kinship and, in consequence, a greater sympathy for the
American than for his uncouth racial cousins who peopled Urga and the
surrounding country, while Crane--the only white man, since no other country
deemed Outer Mongolia important enough to keep there a consular
representative--was glad of the company of a man who had a more or less
intelligent, but at all events personal, acquaintance with State Street,
baseball, dry martinis, and the difference between the Republican and
Democratic parties. Nothing, during all this time, had ever happened to disturb
the even tenor of the passing, swinging years. Occasionally, of course, there
had been a row or a fight between the two opposing parties--red-cap lama
priests and yellow cap--who claimed the spiritual suzerainty of northern
Buddhism. But the American had been an amused and slightly cynical onlooker,
while Tzu Po, though he was the governor, would shut himself up in his palace
with a liberal supply of opium cubes and a volume of archaic poetry or two and
only leave it when the priests had settled the argument among themselves--after
which, he would report to the ministry of the outer provinces in Peking that
everything was serene and happy.
Three years earlier,
there had been a little more excitement. For the chief lama--a yellow cap,
he---had died, and the priests had set about electing another earthly
representative, another incarnation of Subhuti, the disciple of the Lord Gautama
Buddha, whose soul and spirit are said to migrate into the body of each
successive Urga abbot. For centuries, the Lara family, who had been Tibetans
originally, had monopolized the saintly dignity, including its divers and
rather more worldly emoluments until, to all intents and purposes, it had
become almost hereditary. Always the yellow-cap priests, to whom the Lara clan
belonged, had been the decisive factor in the mazes of northern Buddhism.
But, that year, due it
was said to the intrigues of a Russian Buddhist from the shores of Lake Baikal,
who had acted under orders of the czar's government with the intention of
undermining the Pekingese prestige in that part of the world, the red--cap
lamas had for once put forward and backed a candidate of their own. However,
being vastly in the minority, they had been defeated and yellow--cap Tengso
Punlup of the Lara clan had been elected chief abbot.
Michael Crane, comparing
the sacerdotal election with voting contests as he had seen and handled them in
his favorite Chicago ward, had looked on with cynical, slightly nostalgic
amusement.
Again Tzu Po had locked
himself up in the innermost chamber of his palace.
The election had passed.
A number of red caps and yellow caps had had their tough skulls cracked with
brass inkstands and massive teakwood prayer wheels. And then there was peace
once more, the bottle for Crane, and the amber-colored poppy juice for Tzu
Po--until, overnight it seemed, out of the diseased brain of modern Germany
rose the crimson monstrosity of lust and cruelty that threatened to drown the
world in an avalanche of hissing, darkening blood.
War!
War--east, north, south,
and west! War of white man and black and red and brown! War on land and on sea!
War of might and of brain! War from the smiling fields of France to the miasmic
jungles of west Africa!
And even here, in the
sluggish, comatose heart of Asia, war was showing its fangs. A few weeks
earlier, Professor Hans Mengel, suave, clean shaven, serene, had dropped out of
the nowhere, riding a smelly Bactrian camel, speaking the local dialects like a
native, well supplied with money, familiar with the intricate labyrinth of
Buddhism. And, too, there were the thin-lipped yellow caps in the old lamasery
whispering, whispering--and Tengso Punlup, the chief abbot, was on his
deathbed--and it was gossiped in the bazaars and the market place that again
the red caps would put a candidate of their own into the field and that more
than the mere spiritual succession of northern Buddhism would be decided when
the old abbot's soul had joined Buddha's greater soul in the fields of the
blessed.
Crane knew it.
So did Tzu Po.
But---
"We're helpless, we
two," murmured the American, turning and looking from the window.
III.
OUTSIDE, the solitary
pollard willow that guarded the amban's palace like a grim sentinel of ill
omen, bending under white hummocks, was draped with shimmering, glistening,
gauze frost. Snow was everywhere, thudding softly in moist, flaky crystals,
hurling fitfully across a sunset of somber, crushed pink that was trying to
show its heart of color through the gray, drifting cloud banks, mantling the
peacock blue of pagoda roof and the harsh, crass red of Buddhist wayside
shrine, etching tiny points of silver on the voluminous, coarse fur coats of
the Manchus, Tartars, Tibetans, and occasional Nepalese who were ambling in all
directions, their stout legs encased in knee-high felt boots, enormous hats
covering them to their quilted, padded shoulders, their faces glimpsing beneath
with a ludicrous blue and green sheen, their noses wrinkled like rabbits'
against the biting wind that came booming out of the north, their thin,
drooping mustaches white-frosted into icicles.
Here and there,
yellow-capped priests moved through the crowd, brutally serene in the
superstitious awe with which they were regarded, clicking their prayer wheels,
talking to each other in gentle, gliding undertones, and smiling, always
smiling.
Michael Crane clenched
his fists in impotent fury.
The others--the cattle
drovers and camel men, the fur and salt traders, the peasants, hunters,
trappers, and fishermen--they did not matter. They were just the incoherent,
unthinking, inert mass who danced to the piping of the sneering, wrinkled abbot
up there behind the bastioned walls of the lamasery.
But, Crane told himself
bitterly, these yellow--capped priests were the intellectual aristocracy of
this vast land that stretched its religious feelers all over central Asia. They
were in the "know," every last one of them. They all belonged to the
same mysterious, sinister lodge, understood the same unspoken passwords and
furtive high signs--they and the German professor who was lording it in their
councils--while he, Michael Crane, United States consul, once a brilliant
lawyer and a skillful politician in the city of Chicago, and Tzu Po, who was
supposed to be the governor--why---
He rose and stretched
himself. "I guess I'll run along home," he said. "So long. See
you tomorrow. Drop in for breakfast if the spirit moves you," he added
hospitably.
The other did not reply.
He had fallen asleep over the sizzling, bubbling opium lamp. A beatific smile
wreathed his bland, yellow features, and his breath came evenly.
"You're the
sensible lad all right, all right," said Crane. And he slipped into his
heavy coat, rammed his fur cap down over his ears, and stepped out into the
biting cold night.
He turned in the
direction of his house, a short distance away. His "boy" would have
made a fire by this time, prepared supper, and set out a bottle and glasses and
some of the treasured home papers and magazines which he received with each
mail, once every two months, and which he apportioned jealously so that they
should last him until the next mail came along.
IV.
AS he walked stiffly
aslant against the booming northern wind, he tried to marshal his thoughts,
tried to dovetail for himself a picture of what had happened behind the grim,
bastioned walls of the lamasery and of what was going to happen, viewing the
whole situation instinctively through the spectacles of his former politician's
experience.
There were certain
outstanding facts: The main one being that Tengso Punlup, the chief abbot, was
on his deathbed. Furthermore, that a successor to his saintly honors would have
to be chosen, and that the yellow caps, as by ancient traditions, would advance
the claims of a member of the Lara family, while it was whispered in the
bazaars that again the red caps would contest the election with a candidate of
their own.
There was the subsidiary
fact that these latter were in the majority, either British subjects from
Little Tibet, Kashmere, and the Shan states, or from southern Tibet and those
independent Himalaya principalities, like Nepal and Bhopal, the inhabitants of
which were under British protection and overlordship. And Michael Crane knew,
from the perusal of certain papers which he received, notably from the North
China Gazette of Shanghai, that in the present world war these people had been
uncompromisingly loyal. It was, therefore, to be assumed, by logical juxtaposition,
that the others, the yellow caps, who were in the majority, favored the cause
of the Central Powers as much as they thought about such a remote matter at
all.
And right here, the
mysterious, suave, immaculate figure of Herr Professor Hans Mengel came into
the focus.
He was a favorite with
the yellow caps. He stood high in their councils. He would doubtless play a big
role during the coming election, as soon as Tengso Punlup had died. Though a
European, a white man, he was acknowledged to be the leading authority on
northern Buddhism and, as such, looked up to by the lama priests.
But--mused Michael
Crane--given the fact that the yellow caps were in the majority, that one of
the Lara clan was practically certain to be chosen chief abbot, why had the Berlin
government, which Mengel doubtless represented, gone to the trouble of sending
him here, to Urga?
Just to make assurance
doubly sure?
Or was it perhaps---
Perhaps--what?
He shook his head. His
thoughts became confused, muddled. He only knew that for some vague reason,
which he could not quite decipher, it was important for the cause of America
and her allies, whom he represented, that the yellow caps should be defeated at
the coming election to Subhuti's saintly succession.
Back in his old Chicago
ward, he would have known how to handle the situation. At least, he might have
made an attempt. There he knew the ropes that controlled the political machine
of the ward, and they were simple enough; eloquence of tongue and,
occasionally, the passive gift of seeing nothing and hearing nothing when a
too--enthusiastic underling relied on clenched fist or even blackjack to lend
force to his patriotic arguments.
As to eloquence, he had
lived here a number of years and had learned just about enough Mongol to ask for
food and drink and carry on an ordinary conversation. But right there his
knowledge stopped. He knew nothing of those finer nuances and twists of
language which make for power, and less of the theological undercurrents of
northern Buddhism, while, on the other hand, Professor Hans Mengel spoke the
local dialects like a native and was an authority in the mazes of their
fantastic religion.
As to the other
argument, that of brawny fist and significantly poised blackjack?
Tzu Po, the governor,
had said something of the kind.
"If you should do
anything at all," he had said with an elaborate wink, "I should be
deaf and dumb and blind!"
But--had he meant that?
Michael Crane shook his
head.
Of course, there were
certain other tricks which he had learned in his earlier Chicago career, though
he denied ever having used them, preferring to claim that he had become
familiar with them through having watched and investigated the political
tactics of the other great national party. There was for instance a clever and
rather humorous method of stuffing the ballot boxes.
Ballot boxes! Here--in
Outer Mongolia!
He laughed aloud at the
thought, and then again, hopelessly, helplessly, despondently, he told himself
that there was nothing, nothing he could do.
His lips relaxed into a
melancholy smile. There was a precious bottle of French brandy he had received
from Hongkong a few weeks earlier---
V.
HE could see the lighted
windows of his low, warm stone house twinkling invitingly through the gathering
night, and he pushed on, as fast as he could, through the crowds of priests,
yellow caps and red caps, that were becoming denser with every step. They were
all hurrying up the steep, slippery incline that led to the lamasery, and he
knew what their hurry portended.
The chief abbot was on
his deathbed, and it was the ancient rule of their faith that his successor
should be chosen within half an hour of his death. For, since his spirit, which
was the spirit of Subhuti, the Disciple of the Lord Gautama Buddha, migrated
into the body of each successive chief abbot, it was not fitting that this same
spirit should be homeless for a longer period than could be helped. Doubtless,
the whisper had gone forth that Tengso Punlup might die almost any minute, and
so they were hurrying, hurrying.
"Like vultures
after carrion," the unpleasant simile came to Michael Crane as he pushed
on.
Then, quite suddenly,
the whirling limbs separated, the mass pushed on more hurriedly, more
hectically than before, as, from the square tower that flanked the lamasery, a
tremendous blending of sounds drifted down, a savage clash of cymbals and
gongs, a hollow beating of drums, and the sobbing, intolerable, long-drawn
wailing of human voices. "The abbot is dead! Tengso Punlup is dead! The
spirit of Subhuti is clamoring for a home!" a gigantic yellow-capped
priest chanted in a gurgling fervor of excitement.
Immediately, the cry was
taken up:
"The abbot is
dead--dead!"--in a mad refrain, an echoing monstrous chorus, high-pitched,
quivering, swelling and decreasing in turns, dying away in thin, quavery,
ludicrous tremolos, again bursting forth in thick, palpable fervency:
"Tengso Punlup is
dead--dead! The spirit of Subhuti is clamoring for a home!"
And they pushed on, on,
ever more of them pouring out of the little squat stone houses, from the
streets and alleys, the low-roofed bazaars and the market place, regardless of
the bitter cold, of the snow that thudded down moist-hissing into the
flickering torches, of elbow and fist and foot, and occasionally, pricking
dagger point. Only one thing mattered to them. They must reach the council hall
of the lamasery as quickly as possible before the half-hour during which the
spirit of Subhuti was permitted to roam in the outer ether was over, and muster
there a sufficient number of priests to decide who should be the next chief
abbot--yellow cap or red cap.
And the case of the
latter was hopeless.
True, Crane noticed that
so far they were in the majority. For they were mostly mountaineers from the
Himalayas and the Shan states, fleet of foot, active and strong of arm, lean,
agile, hard-bitten, while their enemies, who lived on the fat of this fertile
northern land, rich in wheat and maize and cattle, were more sluggish and moved
more slowly, more ponderously. But in another minute or two the yellow caps
would outnumber the red caps five to one.
For a moment, the mad
thought came to him to put himself squarely beneath this gate, to defend it
against the yellow caps as a picked regiment, fighting a critical rearguard
action, might defend a bridgehead.
Almost immediately, he
gave up the idea. They would be up and at him like an avalanche. They would
brush him aside like so much chaff. He would not be able to stay their progress
for more than the fraction of a minute.
No!
It was hopeless, and he
turned to go back to his comfortable, warm house, the open fire, the magazines
and newspapers, and the brandy bottle when, twenty yards or so down the street,
the brass--studded portals of one of the temples were flung wide and out
stepped Professor Hans Mengel at the head of a procession of hundreds of yellow
caps, his lean, highbred features sharply outlined in the flickering light of
the torches.
Hard and ultra-efficient
he seemed; sure of himself, his destiny, his country; serenely sure of success
and achievement and triumph.
Michael Crane stifled a
sob. He saw himself as he had been once: a young lawyer and politician of
brilliant promises; and as he was today, in the autumn of his life: a drone, a
failure, a drunkard.
Entrusted with the
interests of America and her allies in this remote, half-forgotten corner of
the world, utterly alone, convinced in his own heart that the election of a
yellow-cap abbot would mean another German victory, he found himself
helpless--and the thought, the knowledge was as bitter as gall.
On they came, the
professor at the head. They were less than a dozen yards away from the marble
gate through which they had to pass by ancient, unbreakable rule. Another
minute, and they would be well up toward the lamasery. Five more minutes, and
they would crowd the council hall, outnumbering the red caps who, somehow--and
Crane never knew how--stood for the interests of America and her allies.
And he was helpless,
helpless, and a great, choking rage rose in his throat.
VI.
THEN, with utter
suddenness, a thought came to him. He laughed loudly, triumphantly, so that the
German professor, now five or six yards away, looked up, astonished, slightly
sneering.
"Drunk again,
Mister American Consul?" he asked, his voice stabbing clear above the
shuffling of feet and the murmuring voices of the priests.
But Michael Crane did
not reply.
Quickly, he looked over
his shoulder. He saw that the red caps were still in the majority--the red
caps--who, somehow, were the friends of America and of her allies. Then he
stepped squarely beneath the marble gate through which all priests who wished
to go to the lamasery had to pass. He drew his revolver and, even as Professor
Mengel, who understood too late, jumped forward, he pulled the trigger and shot
himself through the heart.
At the very last moment,
he had remembered the ancient Buddhist law that the body of a suicide means
pollution unspeakable, that a priest may neither touch it nor step over it, and
that the spot where the deed has been done must be made clean with many and
lengthy ceremonies before priest or worshiper may set foot on or across it.
And so he died
there--for his country---
"Pro Patria--for
his country!"
That's what Tzu Po said,
recollecting his Harvard Latinities, three days later, when a red-cap priest, a
friend of America and her allies, was ceremoniously installed as chief abbot of
Outer Mongolia amid the booming of the gongs and the braying of the conches.
PELL STREET BLUES
HATE wrote the first
chapter of this tale some centuries ago, when it planted the seeds of mutual
hate in two kindred Mongol races: in Chinese and in Manchu, and by the same
token, in patient, earthbound peasant and in hawkish nomad, hard-galloping
across the land, conquering it with the swish of the red sword, the scream and
bray of the long-stemmed war-trumpets, the hollow nasal drone of the
kettle-drums--and overhead, the carrion-fed vultures paralleling the marauders'
progress on eager wings.
Fate wrote the second
chapter sixty-odd years ago, when Foh Wong and Yang Shen-Li were boys in the
cold northern town of Ninguta, where they threw stones at each other and
swapped salty abuse; although it was Yang Shen-Li, the Manchu, the mandarin's
son, who did most of the stonethrowing, whereas Foh Wong, whose parents were
Chinese coolies tilling the barren clay, did most of the cursing--from a safe
distance. For he valued his skin--which, together with his shrewd brain, was
his sole possession.
Fate wrote the third
chapter a little over fifty years ago, when parlous times had come to
China--with Russia at the western and Japan at the eastern border, both waiting
for an excuse to invade the tottering Empire and tear it to pieces--and when,
one morning, Foh Wong stopped Yang Shen-Li on the street and said:
"A word with you!"
"What is it,
mud-turtle?"
"Indeed,"
replied the other, "I am no more than a mud-turtle, while you are an
aristocrat, an ironcapped prince. And yet"--slowly--"today I have the
whip-hand."
"Eh?"
exclaimed Yang Shen-Li.
He was startled. He
wondered if Foh Wong knew, how he knew--heard him drop his voice to a purr:
"You were not alone
last night. I watched from behind a tree. And should I proclaim what I saw,
there would be your handsome head spiked on a tall pole in front of the Palace
of August Justice."
The Manchu shrugged his
shoulders. He tried to speak casually:
"I do not fear
death."
"Of course
not--since you are a brave fool. But being also an honorable fool, you would
not wish to bring black disgrace on your father, to cause him to lose face.
And--forgive the wretched pun--your father would lose a great deal of face, if
you should lose your head. A murderer's head--"
"I did not
murder."
"You killed."
"In self-defense.
He insulted me, struck me, drew his revolver and fired--the insolent
foreigner!"
"But--be pleased to
remember--a most important foreigner. A high Russian official whose corpse
you--ah--buried in back of Han Ma's camel stables." He stabbed out an
accusing finger. "I saw you."
"Have you
witnesses?"
"Not a one. I was
alone."
"Then?"
"There will be
witnesses, when the time comes. Three of my cousins. A dozen, if you
prefer."
"Lying
witnesses!"
"Lying, only, in
swearing they saw the deed. Not lying as to the deed itself. And though you are
a mandarin's son, the Dowager Empress, with Russia's soldiers massed at the
frontier, will give an order to her red-robed executioners, will have your
handsome head removed, if I should--"
"IS there a price
for your silence, coolie?" interrupted Yang Shen-Li.
"Is there not a
price for everything?"
"How much?"
"No money. Not a
single silver tael." Foh Wong paused. "The price of my silence is--a
word."
"A word?"
"Yes. A mere word
from you--to Na Liu. A word telling her I desire her greatly--wish her to be my
wife."
"But"--the
Manchu stammered with rage---"she--"
"Loves you? I know.
And I know, too, that, loving you, she will not relish the thought of your
bleeding head grinning down at her from a tall pole, and will therefore marry
me, the mud-turtle. . . . Hayah!" with sudden violence. "Go to her!
At once! For today I command, and you will obey!"
Yang Shen-Li stared at
the other.
"Yes," he said
heavily. "I shall obey." He took a step nearer. "But--listen to
me, coolie!" His words clicked and broke like dropping icicles. "I
hate you. Ah--by the Buddha!--I shall always hate you."
"You hate me no
more than I hate you," was the answer. "But"--and Foh Wong's
eyes gleamed triumphantly through meager almond lids--"you are helpless, O
paper tiger with paper teeth. I am not. So--keep on hating me!"
NEVER, through the decades,
though for years they did not see one another, did the hate of these two
weaken.
It stretched, hard and
stark and blighting, athwart the full span of both their lives. It followed the
churned steamship lane to San Francisco and Seattle. It traveled thence across
the continent to New York--there to abut and peak to a grim, rather fantastic
climax in the maze and reek and riot of half a dozen tired old streets that, a
few blocks away from the greasy drab of the river, cluster toward the Bowery,
toward the pride of the Wall Street mart, as far even as busy, bartering,
negligent Broadway.
Streets of Chinatown,
squatting turgid and sardonic and tremendously alien! Not caring a tinker's dam
for the White Man's world roaring its up-to-date, efficient steel-and-concrete
symphony on all sides.
Rickety, this Chinatown;
moldy and viscous, not over-clean, smelling distressingly of sewer gas and
rotting vegetables and sizzling, rancid fat. Yet a fact to be reckoned with in
Gotham's kaleidoscopic pattern. A cultural and civil entity not without
dignity. A thing aloof, apart, slightly supercilious--and intensely human. And
being human, a fit background for a tragic tale. . . .
Not that this tale is
entirely tragic. For tragedy, no less than comedy, is after all only a matter
of viewpoint, perhaps of race and religion--two accidents whose sum-total
spells prejudice.
Therefore, if your sense
of humor be faintly oblique, faintly Oriental, in other words, you may derive a
certain amusement from the thought of Foh Wong, no longer a coolie but a
prosperous New York merchant, cooped up in the sweltering garret of his Pell
Street house, with the door locked and the windows tightly shuttered, and an
agony of fear forever stewing in his brain. You may also laugh at the idea of
Yang Shen-Li lording it gloriously over Foh Wong's Cantonese clerks, spending
Foh Wong's money with a free and reckless hand--and in the evening, after a
pleasant hour or two at the Azure Dragon Club over an archaic mandarin gambling
game of "Patting Green Butterflies" or "Ladies on
Horseback" or "Heighoh! Flies the Kite," mounting to the second
floor of the Pell Street house, there to bow courteously before Na Liu, his
wrinkled old wife, once the wife of Foh Wong! She would be sitting stiffly
erect, in the proper Chinese manner, on a chair of ebony and lacquer encrusted
with rose-quartz, her tiny feet barely touching the floor and her hands
demurely folded; and Yang Shen-Li would say to her:
"Moonbeam, was
there ever love as staunch as ours?"
She would give a quaint,
giggling, girlish little laugh.
"Never, O Great
One!" she would reply.
"Never!" he
would echo. "The same love until death--may it not be for many years! The
same love that came to you and me, so long ago, when the world was young back
home in Ninguta--and we were young--"
"And you the
iron-capped prince--and I the gardener's daughter!"
"But all the world
to me--as you are today."
"For the sake of my
love," she said with a queer triumph, "--I shall marry another!"
Always, as often as he
spoke the words, he made a great gesture with his strong, hairy hand. A gesture
that cleaved the trooping shadows in the room with a certain brutality, that
brushed through the sudden, clogged stillness like a conjurer's wand, sweeping
away the dust and grime of Pell Street, the dust and grime of the dead years,
and calling up the cool, scented spring sweetness of the small Manchu-Chinese
border town where both had lived and loved. . . .
He remembered as clearly
as if it were yesterday how, on that morning after his talk with Foh Wong, he
met Na Liu where they always met, in back of the Temple of the Monkey and the
Stork, in the shelter of the enameled pagoda roof that mirrored the sun a
thousand-fold, like intersecting rainbows, endless zigzag flashings of rose and
purple and blue and green. There he told her what had happened, told her the
full bitter tale; and he said to her as he had to Foh Wong:
"I do not fear
death. But there is the honor of my father to be considered--the honor of my
ancestors for countless generations."
"Pah!" she
cried. "And what do I care for the honor of your father, the honor of all
your noble ancestors? It is you I care for. You alone. And the thought of you
dead--why, I cannot bear it. Because, you see"--her voice was thin and brittle--"I
love you."
He was silent.
"I love you
so," she continued. "There is nothing, nothing, nothing I would not
do for the sake of my love. Ah"--in a tense whisper--"for the sake of
my love, I would lie, I would steal, I would kill! For the sake of my love"--more
loudly, with a queer triumph in her accents--"I shall marry another!"
He sighed. He spoke
dully:
"The book has been
read. The grape has been pressed. There is no more. This is the end of our
love."
"The end? No, no!
There can be no end to our love, as there was no beginning. Why--don't you
see?--our love is a fact. A fact!"
He weighed the thought
in his mind. Then he inclined his head.
"That is so,"
he replied. "A fact, like the living Buddha, eternal and unchangeable. A
fact, whatever may happen to you and to me!"
HEY stood there. For
long minutes they looked at each other. They did not touch hands. For was she
not now betrothed to Foh Wong?
They turned and went
their different ways. And a few days later Na Liu became the coolie's bride,
while Yang Shen-Li traveled south, to be a captain in a Manchu banner corps and
rise high in the favor of the Dowager Empress.
NA LIU was a faithful
wife to Foh Wong, since it was her duty; obeying the ancient maxim that a
married woman must first widen her tolerance, then control the impulses of her
heart and body, then entirely correct herself.
He was a good husband to
her. Nor did the notion of her loving Yang Shen-Li--he knew it, though they
never spoke of it--disturb his massive Mongol equanimity. Indeed, he was conscious
of a keener tang and zest to his passion when he reflected that the other was
an aristocrat and he himself a despised mud-turtle; yet his the woman who might
have had her luxurious ease in a mandarin's palace.
Still, there were
moments when he was prey to a certain jealousy. Not jealousy of the flesh--how
could that be, with Yang Shen-Li in Pekin and Na Liu so rigidly observing the
conventions? Jealousy, rather, of the brain, the imagining; of the gnawing,
recurrent idea that, married to his rival, Na Liu would have lived in splendor
of silks and jade, while as his own wife, her life was sordid and mean and
frugal.
He would reason, thereby
doing her an injustice, that she compared her existence, such as it was, with
what it might have been. And it was less through love of her, and more because
of this jealousy--this avid longing for material achievement, for precious
things to put at her feet, telling her, "Behold! I can give you whatever
the Manchu could have given you!"--that ambition came to him, that he
dreamed of rising from his lowly estate to power and riches.
It was about this time
that a Ninguta man returned to his native town, his pockets clanking with gold
and amazing tales on his lips of the fair fortune awaiting the men of China in
a land beyond the Pacific. America was its fantastic and barbarous name. And it
seemed that the work there was plentiful, and the wages generous and princely.
Foh Wong listened to him
eagerly. He asked many astute, practical questions. Presently, he made up his
mind.
He sold his meager
belongings. He took Na Liu to Canton, and crowded there aboard a Yankee clipper
with a gang of his countrymen. And even before the ship warped out, he received
his first taste of the New World's crass realities at the hands of the Gloucester
mate, who, short of help, picked decidedly involuntary and as decidedly unpaid
stevedores from among his Chinese passengers---forcing them to labor all day,
to shift cumbersome freight, to direct to the derricks the heavy slings of
cargo, to toil for long hours with bleeding fingers and tired, aching bodies.
Once Foh Wong, taking a breathing spell, said to Na Liu, who stood by the
gunwale:
"Ah--hard, hard
work! But it does not matter. For I shall succeed. No doubt of it." And in
a whisper: "You want me to succeed?"
"Yes."
"You love me--a
little bit?"
Her reply was hopeless
in its honesty, hopeless in what it did not say:
"I shall be a
faithful wife to you--always."
"But--"
He began to plead with
her, when the Gloucester mate's bellow interrupted him:
"Cut out that
Chinkie talk, yer yaller-skinned heathen--and git back to them derricks!"
And though Foh Wong did
not understand the words, he had no trouble in understanding the length of
knotted rope that whistled through the air.
Such was the beginning
of his odyssey--which was destined to end, ironically, in a sweltering Pell
Street garret, with the door locked and the windows tightly shuttered, and an
agony of fear forever stewing in his soul. The beginning of his
odyssey---almost as bitter as this same end--with all about him, stretching
east toward San Francisco, the world of the sea, enigmatic and alien.
Slimy, brutish toil.
Seasickness and wretched food and brackish water. The Gloucester mate cuffing
and cursing him and his countrymen with a certain austere Puritan
determination. Days with the waves house-high under a puffed and desolate sky.
Nights of blackness flecked with white, and running back to a yet deeper
blackness. Once a gale that shivered a mast into matchwood and swept the
bridges clean as with a knife.
He was conscious of
fear. But paradoxically, he was not afraid of his fear. For there was his
ambition. There was his passion for Na Liu. There was, stronger than his
passion, his hate of Yang Shen-Li. These sustained him too through the decades
of heavy labor that followed.
First in
California--California of the smashing, roaring, epic era. Gold was king then.
Silver-lead was viceroy. Everywhere railroads were being pushed. There was
timber. There was wheat. There were cattle ranches and orchards. There was the
White Man's bragging:
"Give us the
dollar! To hell with the cents! Let the Yellow Men earn 'em!"
The Yellow Men did.
Among them, Foh Wong--striving desperately, year after year, living close to
the danger line of starvation, in California, Arizona, Colorado, Chicago, at
last reaching New York. Frugally hoarding his money, climbing up the ladder of
success, until his was a name for shrewdness and solid riches to conjure with
in Chinatown, and stout merchants, sipping their tea or smoking their
opium-pipes on an afternoon at the Azure Dragon Club, would comment admiringly:
"Gold comes to his
hand unasked--like a dog or a courtesan."
ONCE in a while Foh Wong
had news of Yang Shen-Li. His friends would read in Canton papers, or in the
local Chinatown weekly, the Eminent Elevation, owned and edited by Yung Tang,
how the Manchu also was steadily making his way--how, a favorite of the Dowager
Empress, he had been appointed captain-general of the Pekin troops,
commander-in-chief of the Northern army, and finally--this happened at the turn
of the century, at about the same time when Foh Wong paid off the
twenty-thousand-dollar mortgage on his Pell Street house--military governor of
his native province.
With every rise in the
other's fortunes, Foh Wong's ambition grew. His hate, expressed by his jealousy
of material achievement, was not weakened by his own success, although in this
thoughts of Na Liu no longer played a direct part.
He was still a good
husband to her, in that he treated her with scrupulous politeness and presented
her occasionally with expensive gifts. But his passion was dying. For several
reasons. One--logically, inevitably--was that he had never been able to make
her love him. Besides, she was getting to be an old woman. And--the gravest
reason--she had borne him no children.
She, on the other hand,
had not ceased to be his faithful wife: looking after his bodily comfort,
making his home a thing of tidiness and beauty, cutting down household costs.
Nor did she dislike him. Not at all. Indeed, it would be a hunting after lying,
sentimental effect to say that she blamed him for having forced her into
marriage. For she also was of Mongol race. She believed, to quote a Chinese
proverb, that it was just and proper to take by the tail what one could not
take by the head; and she would have acted as Foh Wong had acted--in fact, did
act so several years later--had the positions been reversed.
Therefore she gave him
her respect. She even gave him a measure of friendship. But no love; she could not.
She had not forgotten the Manchu; could never forget him.
So Foh Wong's love died.
It became indifference. And then one day his indifference changed to hate, as
blighting as his hate for Yang Shen-Li. . . .
On that day, coming home
for lunch, he found his wife in tears. He asked her what was the matter. She
did not answer, only sobbed.
He saw a crumpled letter
on the floor. He picked it up, forced her to read it aloud to him. It was from
her brother.
The latter wrote--for
that was the time, after the death of the Dowager Empress, when revolution all
over China was no longer the pale, frightened dream of a few idealists, but a
fact that seared the land like a sheet of smoldering flame, yellow, cruel,
inexorable--he wrote how in Ninguta, too, several months earlier, the masses
had turned against their rulers, the iron-capped Manchu princes. He wrote
vividly--and Foh Wong smiled as he pictured the grim scene.
HE mob of enraged
coolies--hayah! his own people--racing through the streets, splashing through
the thick blue slime, yelling:
"Pao Ch'ing Mien
Yong--death to the foreign oppressors!"
Running on and on, like
a huge snake with innumerable bobbing heads, mouths cleft into toothy cruel
grimaces, crying:
"Pao Ch'ing Mien
Yong!"
Rushing on through
Pewter Lane. Through the Bazaar of the Tartar Traders. Past the Temple of the
Monkey and the Stork. On to the palace of the military governor. Wielding
hatchets and daggers and clubs and scythes. Overpowering the Manchu banner-men
who fought bravely.
"Pao Ch'ing Mien
Yong!"
Heads then--heads
rolling on the ground like over-ripe pumpkins. Heads of Manchus, of foreign
oppressors; and among them--doubtless, wrote Na Liu's brother, though it had
not been found in the crimson shambles--the head of Yang Shen-Li.
Yang Shen-Li's head,
thought Foh Wong--his handsome, arrogant head!
He laughed. Then
suddenly his laughter broke off--and staring at Na Liu, so wrinkled and faded
and old, he said:
"I wish he had lost
his head years ago, when I gave him the choice between losing it, and losing
you. For had he chosen death, I would not have married you, O
turtle-spawn!"
She did not reply. She
kept on weeping. And then he beat her--partly because he hated her, and partly
because her tears told him that she still loved the Manchu, loved his memory
even after death. . . .
He left the room, the
house.
He thought, with
self-pity:
"Here I am, wealthy
and powerful, and my loins still strong--and saddled with this ancient gnarled
crone! Hai! Hai!"--as he saw three young Chinese girls crossing Pell
Street arm in arm, with swaying hips and tiny mincing steps. "When there
are so many soft, pretty buds waiting to be picked!"
He turned and looked. He
knew one of them: Si--Si, the daughter of Yung Tang, editor of the Eminent
Elevation.
Foh Wong did not care
for the latter. The man, New York born and bred, was a conservative, an
adherent of the former imperial regime, and had recently returned from China,
whence he had sent articles, to his own and American papers, praising the
Manchus and denouncing the revolutionaries as tools of the Bolshevists.
Still, considered Foh
Wong, his daughter was lovely. What an exquisite wife she would make! And he
smacked his lips like a man sipping warm rice wine of rich bouquet. . . .
So time passed.
WHENEVER he thought of
Si-Si, which was often, he beat his wife. And one day, at the Azure Dragon
Club, stretched out on a mat, between them a table with opium-lamps, pipes and
needles and ivory and horn boxes neatly arranged, he complained of his fate to
Yung Tang, who inclined his head and spoke sententiously:
"Women are useless
unless they be the mothers of our children."
"That is so."
"My own wife
drinks--too much. She talks---too much. She spends--too much. But she has given
birth to a daughter and three sons. Ah"---while with agile fingers he
kneaded the brown poppy cube which the flame gradually changed to amber and
gold--"better a drunken, nagging, extravagant wife who is fertile, than a
virtuous one who is as barren as a mule."
"Yes," agreed
Foh Wong. "Better a fat, dirty pig than a cracked jade cup."
"Better," the
editor wound up the pleasant round of Mongol metaphor, "a fleet donkey
than a hamstrung horse."
For a while they smoked
in silence. The fragrant, opalescent fumes rolled in sluggish clouds over the
mats. Then Foh Wong asked:
"Your daughter
Si-Si is, I understand, of marriageable age?"
"Indeed."
"She is
betrothed?"
"Not yet, O wise
and older brother." Faint amusement lit up Yung Tang's purple-black eyes.
"She is waiting for a proper man, a wealthy man."
"I am wealthy."
"I know." Yung
Tang pushed the warm bamboo pipe aside and substituted for it one of carved
tortoise-shell with a turquoise tip and three yellow tassels. "She is
devoted to her parents. She has given solemn oath to the Buddha the Adored, that
she will not marry unless her husband invests---ah--twenty thousand dollars in
my enterprise."
Foh Wong stared at the
other. He knew that---thanks to the weekly's freely expressed pro--Manchu
attitude, contrary to that of Pell Street which, being coolie, was mostly
revolutionary--its circulation and advertising had dropped; that therefore the
editor was in awkward financial straits.
"Or, perhaps,
fifteen thousand dollars?" he suggested.
"Or
rather--nineteen?"
Foh Wong kowtowed deeply
before the Buddha who looks after the souls of those about to die--for he was
sorry for the destiny in store for his faded old wife, Na Liu.
"Sixteen and a half
thousand is a goodly sum, the more so as I--should I give it--would be going
counter to my political principles. It would mean a loss of face to me."
"While, to me, it
would mean a loss of face to accept money from a man who does not see eye to
eye with me when it comes to China's future. Thus--eighteen thousand dollars.
Personally I dislike bargaining."
HE editor smoked two pipes
one after the other. He continued:
"It is wretched
manners to praise your own, I know. But it has been remarked by certain
people--truthful people, I believe--that Si-Si is a precious casket filled with
the arts of coquetry, that when she washes her hands she scents the water, that
her seventeen summers have only increased her charms seventeen times, and
that"--calmly---"her hips are wide enough to bear many men
children."
Foh Wong sighed.
"My own wife,"
he replied, "is a fallow field. There is none of my seed in the world to
pray for me after death. Not that I blame her. Still--it is written in the Book
of Meng Tzeu that she who cannot fulfill her charge must resign it."
"You mean
divorce?"
"No."
"No?" echoed
the editor, looking up sharply. "But a second wife is not permitted in
this country."
Foh Wong turned on his
mat. He glanced through the window, up at the sky where the sun was gaping in
the west like a great red door.
"Divorce," was
his answer, "is a custom of coarse-haired barbarians. Besides--a law of
these same barbarians--alimony would have to be paid. Expensive--eh?"
"Very
expensive."
"Not that I am
stingy." Foh Wong spoke with sincerity. "For my wife, should her soul
jump the dragon gate, would have a splendid funeral. She would be buried in a
large and comfortable redlacquer coffin, on the side of a hill facing running
water, and with an elegant view over the rice paddies."
"Her spirit,"
commented Yung Tang, "would doubtless enjoy itself."
"Doubtless."
BOTH men were silent.
The editor was caressing his cheek with his right hand. The dying crimson
sunlight danced and glittered on his highly polished fingernails. He thought of
a man whom he had talked to, and who had given his confidence, a few months
back, during his visit to China; thought of the queer mission with which this
man had entrusted him; thought how, fantastically, sardonically, fate can work
its will--fate that ambles out of the dark like a blind camel, with no warning,
no jingling of bells.
He smiled at the other,
who, having emptied his pipe at one long-drawn inhalation, looked up and asked
a casually worded question:
"I believe you have
a cousin who is a hatchetman?"
"Yes. But--"
The editor hesitated.
"His prices are
exorbitant?"
"They would not
be--to me. Only, I have discovered that it is one's relatives whom one must
trust least."
"Just so."
"I have a friend in
Seattle. I shall communicate with him. I shall act slowly, discreetly. I shall
think right and think left. There is no especial hurry."
"Except"--courteously--"my
desire for Si-Si."
"Another summer
will increase her charms eighteen times." Yung Tang pointed at the table.
"Will you smoke?"
"No more. I have a
duty to attend to. You will write to Seattle?"
"Immediately."
But the editor did not
write to Seattle. He wrote, instead, to Hongkong; and he began his letter with
a quotation from Confucius which said:
"The man who is
departing on a sad journey often leaves his heart under the door--to find it on
his return."
He smiled as he dipped
his brush into the inkpot; and it is worthwhile remembering that the Chinese
ideographs sin (heart) and Menn (door), when placed one above the other and
read together, make a third word, "Melancholy"--which latter, by a
peculiar Mongol twist, is considered an equivalent of "eternal love."
And he wrote on while Foh Wong, having left the Azure Dragon Club, entered the
joss temple around the corner.
There, without the
slightest hypocrisy, he kowtowed deeply before the Buddha of the Paradise of
the West--the Buddha who looks after the souls of those about to die--and
burned three sweet-smelling hun-shuh incense sticks in honor of his wife. For
once he had loved her. And he was sorry for the destiny in store for her. So,
from this day on, he stopped beating her. On the contrary, he was kind to her--brought
her presents of flowers and fruit, treated her--with no irony intended--as if
she were an invalid not long for this world. And almost every evening he
visited the joss temple; always he made kowtow before the Buddha and burned
incense sticks--until Yu Ch'ang, the priest, declared that few men on Pell
Street could compare to him in piety and rectitude.
EAR the end of the year,
Yung Tang reported to him that the matter was progressing satisfactorily. His
friend in Seattle had secured the services of a hatchetman.
His name, said the
editor, was Kang Kee. He had been a warlord fallen upon evil days. Therefore,
thanks to his former profession, there was no doubt of his being a skilled and
efficient killer; and given the fact that he was a stranger with no local tong
affiliations, there was no doubt of his discretion.
"When will he be
here?" asked Foh Wong eagerly.
Yung Tang shrugged his
shoulders.
Kang Kee, he explained,
was still in Hongkong; and surely, Foh Wong knew that times had changed since
he himself had come to America. For there was now the law called the Asiatic
Exclusion Act, to circumvent which the Chinese aspirant after Yankee coin had
to travel many thorny roundabout roads and spend exorbitant
"squeezes" right and left. Would Foh Wong, therefore, pay fifteen
hundred dollars on account, to be deducted, later on, from Kang Kee's price of
five thousand?
The merchant grumbled,
protested, finally went to the safe and counted out the money.
"I would like a
receipt," he said curtly. After all, he went on, he was a businessman.
Here was a job for which he was paying. "Not that"--with grim
humor--"I want you to particularize the--ah---nature of the job."
WUNG TANG smiled. His
smile, had Foh Wong noticed it, was queerly triumphant.
"I
understand," he said. "Just a few words acknowledging the money
for--well, services to be rendered. . . . How's that? I shall make it out in
duplicate."
"In
duplicate?"--rather astonished.
"Yes. One for you,
and one for me, as agent for Kang Kee." With quick brushstrokes he wrote
paper and copy, handed both to the other. "Will you look it over?"
"No, no!"
exclaimed Foh Wong. "It is not necessary."
The editor's smile
deepened. He knew that the merchant, in spite of his wealth, had never learned
to read, that he carried the intricate details of his business transactions in
his shrewd old brain, that he could just barely scrawl his name, but that for
fear of losing face, he had never owned up to it. Besides--and here too Yung
Tang saw through him--Foh Wong figured that the editor had no reason to cheat
him. For though Si-Si was young and beautiful and desirable, there were few men
in Chinatown willing and able to pay the eighteen thousand dollars which her
father demanded and in fact--Foh Wong knew, having made inquiries here and there--needed
desperately; and he had made assurance doubly sure by buying up, at a generous
discount, a number of Yung Tang's overdue notes.
He lit a cigarette,
while the other signed the original and said:
"Will you
countersign the copy?"
"What for? You received
the money, not I."
"I know. But--it
would make the deal more binding."
Foh Wong was puzzled.
Make the deal more binding? He did not understand. Still, doubtless Yung Tang
knew what he was talking about. He was a literatus, a learned gentleman; and
the merchant, for all his success, was at heart the coolie who had never lost
his respect for educated people. And--again the thought--the man needed him,
could have no reason to cheat him.
"Very well."
He dipped brush in inkpot, and clumsily painted his signature. "Here you
are."
Even so, he felt
relieved when, in the course of the afternoon, he dropped in on Ng Fat, the
banker, and found out, by discreet questioning, that Yung Tang had bought a
draft for fifteen hundred dollars made out to one Kang Kee, a former warlord
residing in Hongkong.
INDEED the latter--whose
American odyssey was destined to be quite as hard as that of Foh Wong, decades
earlier--needed every cent of the fifteen hundred dollars. To enumerate all
those whom he had to bribe would be to give an ethnographical survey of many of
the Far East's more gaudy rogues.
But let us pick out a
few.
There was, in Shanghai,
a Kansuh ruffian on whose shaven poll had been a blood-price ever since the
Boxer affair, and who met the former warlord and thirty other prospective
emigrants in a first-chop chandoo place west of the To Kao Tien Temple. There
was, furthermore, a squint-eyed Lithuanian skipper, wanted for murder in Riga
and for piracy in Pernambuco, who took them to Vladivostok and into the tranquil
presence of a Nanking compradore with gold-encased fingernails and a charming
taste in early Ming porcelain. This gentleman passed the adventurers through
yet two more middlemen to a Japanese captain who flaunted British
naturalization papers and called himself O'Duffy Ichiban.
He was supposed to clear
directly for Seattle. But he managed to cruise off the British Columbia
coast--"contrary head winds, half a gale," he wrote in his log, and
lied--until a narrow-flanked clipper shot out from the fogs of Queen Charlotte
Sound and took away the living freight, drowning no more than seven. The
remainder had an interview, next morning, with a government inspector
who--hating himself for it--drowned his conscience in his greed.
Then a stormy night. A
motorboat chugging recklessly across the Straits of San Juan de Fuca. A dumping
overboard into the swirling, greasy sea half a mile from land. A screaming wave
that swallowed all the merry band of Mongol rovers with the exception of the
former warlord. . . . His swim ashore. And at last, his strong hand reaching
out from the water and gripping the slippery piles at the foot of Yeslerway, in
the city of Seattle. . . .
Seattle in spring.
Spring, too, in New
York.
Spring brushing into
Pell Street on gauzy pinions. Hovering birdlike over sordid, tarred rooftops.
Dropping liquid silver over the toil of the streets, adding music to the
strident calls of pavement and gutter.
Spring in the heart of
Foh Wong--to whom, that morning, the editor had said that he had received a telegram
from the hatchetman. The latter would be here on Saturday--would seek out the
merchant immediately upon his arrival, at nine in the evening.
So, on Saturday
afternoon, Foh Wong entered the joss temple. There he attended to his religious
duties more thoroughly and unctuously than usual. Not only did he make kowtow
to the Buddha of the Paradise of the West. He also kowtowed seven times to the
Buddha of the Light Without Measure, and nine times to the purple-faced Goddess
of Mercy. He heaped the bowls in front of the idols with dry rice. He burned
twenty-seven incense sticks. He made the rounds of the temple, bowing right and
left, beating gongs, ringing a small silver bell. He paid the priest a handsome
sum to exorcise whatever evil spirits might be about.
FINALLY, his soul at
rest, he went home. He presented his wife with gifts, thinking shrewdly that
Si-Si would enjoy them after Na Liu's demise--an expensive radio set, a robe of
purple satin embroidered with tiny butterflies, a pair of coral-and-jade
earrings and a precious Suen-tih vase.
Na Liu smiled. She said:
"You have made me
very happy these last few months."
"Have I?"
"Yes," she
agreed; "by forgetting your anger against me, your just and righteous
anger. For, you see, I have been a bad wife. I have never loved you. I have
grown old and ugly. And I have borne you no children."
"Three things which
only fate can help," he replied quite gently.
"Fate is
bitter."
"Fate, at
times"--as he thought of Si-Si--"is sweet. Let us not blame
fate." He interrupted himself as there was a loud knocking at the street
door below. "A friend whom I expect," he explained, and hurried out.
He reached the shop,
crossed it, threw open the door. A man stood there--tall, broad, a black
handkerchief concealing all his features but the hard, staring eyes.
"Upstairs,"
whispered Foh Wong. "The first room to the left."
The stranger inclined
his head without speaking. Noiselessly he mounted. He disappeared.
There was a pall of
heavy, oppressive silence---suddenly broken by a sob that quickly gurgled out.
And Foh Wong trembled a little, felt a cold shiver along his spine--saw, a
minute or two later, the man return.
He asked:
"Is it--finished, O
hatchetman?"
"Yes. It is
finished, O mud-turtle."
"Is it--finished, O
hatchetman?" Foh Wong asked; and the stranger replied: "It is
finished, O mudturtle." Then the merchant gave a shriek of fear.
THEN the merchant gave a
shriek of surprise and fear. Why--that nasal, metallic voice so well
remembered! The voice of Yang Shen-Li! And as the other tore off the black
handkerchief---the face of Yang Shen-Li! Older, much older. But still the bold,
aquiline nose, the high cheekbones that seemed to give beneath the pressure of
the leathery, copper-red skin, the compressed, sardonic lips brushed by the drooping
mandarin mustache, the combative chin. . . .
"But you," Foh
Wong stammered ludicrously, "--you died--in Ninguta!"
"And I came to life
again," was the drawling answer, "as Kang Kee, the warlord. Kang Kee,
who last year forged a chain of strong and exquisite friendship with one Yung
Tang, who was visiting China. Kang Kee--no longer a warlord, but a hatchetman
come here for the sake of a small killing."
"A killing,"
cried Foh Wong, rapidly collecting his wits, "for which you will lose your
head."
He had decided what he
was going to do. Outside somewhere, on Pell Street or Mott, his friend Bill,
detective of Second Branch, would be walking his beat. He would call him, would
tell him that his wife had been murdered. He was about to run out--stopped as he
heard the other's drawling words:
"Not so fast,
mud-turtle! You spoke of my losing my head. And what of your own head?"
"You killed, not
I."
"You hired
me."
"Prove it!"
LEISURELY, from his
loose sleeve, the Manchu drew a paper--the paper which a few months earlier,
Foh Wong had signed on the editor's request--and which Yang Shen-Li now read
aloud:
"Herewith, for the
sum of five thousand dollars, I employ Kang Kee to kill my wife--"
Foh Wong grew pale. He
stared at the Manchu, who stared back. There was in their eyes the old hate
that had never weakened. Alone they were with this searing, choking hate. The
outer world and its noises seemed very far away. There was just a memory of
street cries lifting their lean, starved arms; just a memory of river wind chasing
the night clouds that clawed at the moon with cool, slim fingers of silver and
white.
Then the Manchu spoke:
"If I lose my head,
you lose yours. Only--I am not afraid of losing mine, being a brave man, an
iron-capped prince; whereas you, O coolie, are--"
"A coward,"
the other said dully.
"Precisely. But
brave man and coward shall be united in death. Together our souls shall jump
the dragon gate." Yang Shen-Li turned toward the door. "I shall now
go to the police of the coarsehaired barbarians, and--"
"Wait!"
"Yes?"
Unconsciously, Foh Wong
used the words which, decades ago, in Ninguta, the Manchu had used:
"Is there a price
for your silence?"
"There is."
"How much?"
"Everything,"
announced the Manchu, sitting down, slipping a little fan from his sleeve and
opening it slowly. . . .
He had not arrived
tonight, he related, but twenty-four hours earlier. He had spent the time with
Yung Tang, talking over the whole matter with him, and making certain
arrangements. For instance, bribing a Chinese doctor who would certify that Foh
Wong had died--of heart failure.
"You," the
merchant whispered, "you mean to--"
"Kill you? Not at
all. Did I not tell you there is a price for my silence? And would your life be
the price? No, no! Your life is sacred to me."
"Then?"
"Listen!" Yang
Shen-Li went on to explain that, with the help of the physician's certificate,
Na Liu would be buried as Foh Wong, while it would be given out that she had
gone to China on a lengthy visit. "Clever--don't you think?" he
smiled.
"But what will happen
to me? How, if I'm supposed to be dead and buried, can I show my face?"
"You can't,"
said the Manchu grimly. "You will live in the garret of your house until
death--may it not be for many years! You will see nobody---except me. You will
speak to nobody--except to me. Nobody will know that you are among the
living--nobody except me and Yung Tang. This shall be a bond between you and
me. The moment you break it, I shall go to the police and--"
"But my
business--my money--"
"I shall look after
it. For before--shall I say?--your death, you shall have made a will--you are
going to sign it presently--making me trustee of your estate for your absent
wife. You will leave her your whole fortune--all, that is, save eighteen
thousand dollars--make it thirty-eight thousand--which you will leave to Yung
Tang. . . . Hayah!"--as the other began to plead and argue. "Be
quiet, coolie! For today I command--and you will obey!"
AND thus it is Foh Wong
is cooped up in the sweltering garret of his Pell Street house, with the door
locked and the windows tightly shuttered, and an agony of fear forever stewing
in his brain. It is thus that Yang Shen-Li is lording it gloriously over Foh
Wong's clerks, spending Foh Wong's money recklessly; and in the evening, after
a pleasant hour or two at the Azure Dragon Club, mounting to the second floor,
bowing courteously to his wrinkled old wife and asking her:
"Moonbeam, was
there ever love as staunch as ours?"
Always she gives a
quaint, giggling, girlish little laugh. And at times, hearing the echo of it,
Foh Wong wonders--then forgets his wonder in his fear.
THE MYSTERY OF THE TALKING IDOLS
"Thrice did I hear
the gods call me by name," said the Arab. "A lie!" shrieked the
medicine man. "Kill him! Kill--"
AFRICA was about them: a
black, fetid hand giving riotously of gold and treasure, maiming and squeezing
even while it gave.
They loathed and feared
it. Yet they loved it with that love which is stronger than the love of woman,
more grimly compelling than the love of gold. They loved it as the opium-smoker
loves the sticky poppy-juice which soothes him--and kills him.
For it was Africa.
And also in this was it
Africa that it had thrown these two men together: strange bedfellows; Gerald
Donachie, whose dour Scots blood had been but imperfectly tempered by the fact
that he had been born and bred in Chicago, and Mahmoud Ali Daud, the grave,
dark Arab from Damascus.
Arab he was in
everything. For he was greedy, and yet generous; well-mannered, and yet
overbearing; sincere, and yet sneering; sympathetic, and yet coldly cruel;
austere, and yet passionate; simple, and yet complex.
"Donachie &
Daud"--the firm was well known from the Cape to the Congo, and up through
the brooding hinterland, the length of the great, sluggish river, even as far
as the black tents of the Touaregs. It had made history in African commerce. It
was respected in Paris and London, feared in Brussels, envied in Berlin.
They traded in ivory and
ostrich feathers, in rubber and gold, in beads, calico, gum-copral, orchilla
roots, quinine, and--if the truth be told--in grinning West Coast idols made in
Birmingham, cases of cheap Liverpool gin, and rifles guaranteed to explode at
the third discharge.
All the way up the river
their factories and wharves, their stations and warehouses proclaimed their
insolent wealth. They ran their own line of paddle-steamers as far as the
Falls; twice a year they chartered fast, expensive turbine boats to carry
precious cargoes to Bremen and Liverpool. They had their fingers in every pie,
to the South as far as Matabele-land, to the North as far as the newest
French-Moroccan concessions.
They could have sold out
at practically their own figure to the big Continental Chartered company which
they had fought for ten years, and which they had beaten in the end to a not
inglorious standstill. They could have returned with bloated bank accounts:
Donachie to a brick-and-stone realization of the Chicago palace about which his
imagination wove nostalgic dreams when the river was high and the fever higher;
and Mahmoud Ali Daud to his pleasant Damascan villa and the flaunting garden
with the ten varieties of date trees, of which he talked so much.
"All the date trees
of Arabistan are in that garden," he used to say to his partner, and make
a smacking noise with his tongue. "Al-Shelebi dates, yellow and
small-stoned and aromatic; Ajwah dates, especially blessed by the Prophet--on
whom be Peace; also the date Al-Birni, of which it is said: 'It causeth
sickness to depart from it, and there is no sickness in it'."
And they spoke of
selling out, of going home.
They spoke of it in the
hot season when the great, silent sun was brooding down like a hateful,
implacable force and when all the wealth of Africa was but an accurst
inheritance, to be gained at a cost of pain and anguish more than man could
bear; and during the "wet," when from morning till night a steaming,
drenching, thudding rain flooded the land as far as the foothills, when the
fields were rotting into mud, when the water of the lake thickened into evil
brown slime, and when the great river smelled like the carcass of some
impossible, obscene animal.
They spoke of it with
longing in their voices. They quarreled, they cursed each other--year after
year. And they remained--year after year.
For it was Africa. The sweet
poison of it had entered their souls, and they could not do without it.
Donachie sighed. He
looked at his partner.
"Look here,
Mahmoud," he said querulously. "Granger is the third who's
disappeared up there in the last four months. The third, damn it all! And we
can't afford to give up the station. Why, man, it's the best station in the
whole confounded upland! The company would jump at it. They've been trying to
get a foothold there for the longest time. We get as much ivory from there as
from half the other river stations put together--fossil ivory, I grant you, but
what difference does that make, once it reaches the market? Ivory is
ivory."
The Arab had been
counting the carved wooden beads of his huge rosary. Now he looked up.
"We can send
Watkins. Watkins is a good man. He did well at the coast station. He speaks the
language. Or we can send Palmier--a shrewd Belgian. He knows the Congo."
Donachie hit the
gangrened, heat-cracked table with his hairy fist.
"It would be
murder, Mahmoud, rank murder! They'll disappear--they'll disappear like the
others."
The Arab inclined his
head.
"Fate is bound
about our necks. Perhaps the bush will eat them up."
Donachie interrupted
savagely.
"The bush? The
bush? You mean the--"
The other raised a thin
brown hand.
"Hush, my friend.
There is no proof. Also is it bad luck to give a name to the thing which is
not." And he snapped his fingers rapidly to ward off misfortune.
Donachie's voice came
loud and angry.
"There's the proof
that the three agents have disappeared, one after the other."
The Arab smiled.
"What is that to
you and to me, my friend? We pay? We pay well. If fools make a bargain for
their souls with the devil, then fools may make a bargain with us for their
bodies. They know the evil name which the station bears. Yet it appears that
they are willing to go. Many of them." He pointed at a heap of letters on
the table. "Did you read what they write? They want to go. Let them go.
There are even company men among the applicants. We can pick and choose. We can
send whom we please."
Donachie glared at his
partner.
"We'd be murderers
none the less."
"How do you know
the others have been murdered?"
"Good Lord! How do
I know? Why, man, people don't walk into the bush and disappear without sound
or word or trace just to amuse themselves, do they?"
The other smiled.
"Allah
kureem!" he said piously. Then he counted his beads again and was silent.
DONACHIE rose. He moved
his chair. But the sun found its way through the holes and cracks of the
attle-and-daub house, and there was not a spot in the big, square room which
was not barred and splashed by narrow strips of sunlight.
It was just like a
dazzling sheet of light piercing the tin roof with a yellowness that pained the
eye, puckered the face, and wearied and maddened the brain.
There was beauty in the
landscape beyond the fly-specked windows. For under the tropical sun the
sloping roofs of the warehouses, the steeple of the mission church, and the
beehive huts of the natives burned like the plumage of a gigantic peacock in
every mysterious blend of purple and green and blue. The sky was like an
enameled cup, spotless but for a few clouds which were gnarled, fantastic, like
arabesques written in vivid cerise ink on some page of forgotten Byzantine
gold.
And in the distance,
beyond the glitter and glimmer of the river, the forest stood forth in a somber
black line.
But Gerald Donachie did
not see the beauty of it. He only felt the squeezing, merciless hand which was
Africa. He only smelled the fetid odor which was Africa.
And then, of course, his
thoughts returned to the bush station at Grand L'Popo Basin, three hundred
miles up the river.
It was by far the most
important upland station of "Double-Dee," as the firm was familiarly
called up and down the coast. Some fifty miles below the falls, snug at the
head of a little river bay where the water was deep and the anchorage safe;
fairly healthy all the year round, it had become the main center of the upland
trade.
To the north of it were
thick, black-green forests, and the truest ivory country in Africa. An
incessant stream of the precious white stuff reached the post and was sent to
the coast, and thence to Liverpool and Bremen. The natives, unconverted,
unspoiled, were friendly. There had never been the slightest trouble with them.
Hendrick DuPlessis, a
big hairy Natal Boer, had been the agent up there for a number of years, and
had put the station on a splendidly paying basis. Once a year, as regular as
clockwork, he had come down the river to the coast town, where for three weeks
he rioted and debauched on a pompous, magnificent scale.
And on his last spree, a
little over four months ago, an overdose of dop and brandy had killed him.
Then, one after the
other, three agents had been sent up the river. They were Foote, Benzinger and
Granger; all Afrikanders born and bred, familiar with the country and the
languages, and all trusted employees of Double-Dee, who had made good at other
important stations before they had been sent to Grand L'Popo Basin.
And within the last four
months, one after the other, the three had disappeared. It was as if Africa had
swallowed them. They left no message. No trace of their bodies had been found.
They had simply vanished
into nothingness.
They had not taken to
the bush out of their own free will. There had been no reason for it: their
books and accounts were in perfect order. Nor had they gone out hunting; for
they were middle-aged men, surfeited with the killing of animals. They had no
personal enemies, and they had had no trouble with the natives, who were
friendly and prosperous.
They had disappeared.
Runners and native
trackers had been sent out in every direction. Finally, after the third agent,
Granger, had vanished, a first-class bush detective had been sent from the
coast. But the detective, a clever Portuguese mulatto, had discovered nothing.
Then Gerald Donachie
himself had gone up the river. He had investigated. He had offered bribes and
rewards. He had searched the forest for miles around. He had gone into the
kraals of the natives, and had threatened and accused and bullied.
But it was evident that
the blacks had nothing to do with the disappearance of the three agents. He had
not found a single trace.
This very morning,
fever-worn, cross, he had returned with the tale of his failure. And failure
was a hard thing to bear.
Again he hit the table
with his fist.
"What are we going
to do, Daud? Tell me that."
"There is one thing
we can always do. We can sell out to the Chartered company."
Donachie laughed, a
cracked, mirthless laugh.
"Sell out now?
Under fire, as it were? With that mystery unsolved? . . . Not if I know it. I'm
not going to let that cursed beast of a land get the best of me."
The other walked to the
corner and poured himself out a glass of water.
"In the name of
Allah the Compassionate, the Merciful," he said piously, ceremoniously,
before he tossed down the drink. Then he turned to his partner.
"You are like all
the other Christians," he said. "Forever fighting battles with your
own obstinacy. What is the good of it? What profit is there in it? And if not
profit, then what glory? Why battle against Fate? Fate has decided that the man
of great head becomes a Bey, honored and rich; while he of great feet becomes a
shepherd. We have great herds, you and I. We are rich. Let's sell out to the
company. Let us return; I to my country, and you to yours."
But Donachie did not
reply. He sat there, brooding, unhappy, staring into space.
OR the last hour, from
the broad veranda which surrounded the house, had come the incessant, uncouth
babble of native voices, high-pitched, half-articulate; the house boys talking
to each other, and every once in a while breaking into shrill, meaningless
laughter.
Donachie had hardly
heard them. He had listened to that same noise for the last twenty years. It was
part of his life to him, part of the day, part of Africa. He had accepted it as
he had accepted the fever, the heat, the flying and crawling horrors, and the
wooden drums which thumped at night, sending messages from village to village.
But suddenly he looked
up, sharp-eyed, alert.
A native voice had
pronounced the name of the station up the river--"Grand L'Popo
Basin." And again, in a sort of awed whisper, "Grand L'Popo
Basin!"
He addressed his
partner.
"They also--"
"Yes," the
Arab chimed in, completing both thought and sentence for him, "they also
speak of the three men who have disappeared. The tale is all over this land.
The drums have carried the message of it to all the villages. And yet," he
laughed, and pointed at the heap of letters on the table, "and yet there
are many men anxious to go."
Suddenly the babbling
outside ceased. There was a sharply-defined pause. Then a single voice spoke,
in the native dialect as the others, but with a different accent; intense,
throbbing with a peculiar, significant meaning, but so low that the two men
inside the house could not make out the words.
Again there was silence.
The flies buzzed in a great peace.
Then the same voice
spoke once more, low, intense.
"Can you hear,
Mahmoud?" Donachie asked. "What's that cursed black babbling
about?"
The Arab rose. He
motioned to his friend to be quiet. He walked to the door on noiseless,
slippered feet, and listened.
Again the voice on the
outside boomed forth, dramatic, low; and this time one word stood out above the
others: "Umlino," and again, "Umlino."
The Arab listened
intently for a few minutes. Then he came up close to his partner.
"They are speaking
of a new umlino, a new great medicine man--" then, as an afterthought,
"cursed be all unbelievers!"
"Who's
speaking?"
"That new boy--that
flat-faced descendant of unmentionable pigs--Makupo, he calls himself."
"Oh, yes, the
fellow from the bush who sports the brick-red blanket and the blue beads."
"The same."
"What's he got to
do with a medicine man? And what the blazes has the umlino got to do with the
disappearance of my three agents?"
Donachie burst suddenly
into a great, throaty rage. "I'll teach that coon to put bees into my
house boys' bonnets! Call him in, Mahmoud." He picked up the short,
vicious rhinoceros-hide whip which lay on the table. "I'll teach that
miserable black to babble about--"
Daud pressed him back
into his chair. He addressed his partner with an air of calm assurance, superb
self-satisfaction hooded under his sharply curved eyelids.
"I shall go north and
solve the mystery. Be quiet, friend of my heart. Remember the saying that money
is on the lips of the liar, and passion on the lips of the lost. Be
quiet!"
Donachie looked up.
"But Mahmoud,"
he said wearily, "I've just come back from up there."
The Arab sat down near
him.
"Yes," he
replied. "But before you left there was not talk amongst our blacks of
medicine men in the north, of great umlinos performing many miracles. I heard
them talk," he pointed at the veranda, "out there--cursed be all
unbelievers!"
Donachie laughed.
"I honor and respect your orthodox Mohammedan prejudices, old man. But you
know well enough that there's alwayssome brand-new medicine man, some brand-new
ju-ju popping up amongst these savages."
"I know," the
other agreed. "But I also know Africa. I know that these house boys of
ours are of the Waranga tribe, eh? Tell me, my friend, what have they, being of
the Waranga, to do with an umlino from the up-river tribes? Do totems mix with
totems in this heathenish land? Also, what have our Warangas to do with a
flat-faced pig from the north who wears a red blanket and blue beads? Can you
answer these questions? And can you tell me finally what bond there can exist
between blacks of one tribe and blacks of another who have been enemies for centuries?"
"There's only one
bond, Mahmoud. A common enemy."
"There is no enemy.
The land is peaceful and prosperous . . . But there is still another bond
between tribe and tribe. That is a miracle, and he who performs the miracle is
always an umlino, a great medicine man. I have heard tell that an umlino is
often an ambitious man, dreaming dreams of conquest and blood and empire, like
Khama, who called out the southern tribes; like Lobengula, of whom the Boers
talk; like Chakka, who sacked the farms of the Colonial English before I was
born."
Donachie was nervous,
intent.
"A conspiracy, you
think? A revolt?"
"No. Only the
brewing of the miracle, and the telling of it--so far," he added with
peculiar emphasis.
He continued after a
short pause: "I shall go to Grand L'Popo Basin. I shall look into the
disappearance of the three agents. I shall watch the brewing of the miracle.
And, with the help of Allah, I shall succeed." He smiled.
Donachie knew the smile
of old. In the past it had heralded many things: profit, adventure--often
death. But always it had meant success. Thus it seemed suddenly to Donachie as
if a cool rush of air had come to him after a long, leaden, unlifting day.
"When are you
off?" he asked.
"Tonight."
Donachie gasped with
surprise.
"Impossible! The
steamer can't leave here before Saturday morning at the very earliest."
"I shall take the
overland trail."
"But why--for
heaven's sake, Why?"
The Arab smiled.
"Because there is
talk on our veranda between the Warangas and a flat-faced pig from the north.
Because drum is speaking to drum. Because there is brewing a miracle--up the
river. Do not ask questions, my friend. Time presses. I shall take Makupo with
me."
Donachie looked at him
incredulously.
"Makupo? The fellow
from the north, of all men? But, good God, you don't trust him!"
"That's why."
The Arab rose. "I have no time to explain. I must prepare for the journey.
One thing you must do for me."
"Name it,
Mahmoud."
"Let the house boys
have talk with nobody of my going north. Let them not speak of my taking Makupo
along. Let them send no message of any sort."
There was an impatient
note in Donachie's answering voice.
"How the deuce can
I do that? How can I keep these chattering magpies from talking?"
"The best way would
be to kill them. But you are a Christian, an American." Mahmoud Daud
laughed. "You shun sane, efficient methods. Therefore you must go to
Latrobe, the commissioner of police. You must have these blacks
arrested--tonight, within the hour, before I go. Tell the commissioner as much
as you please, as much as you think right. But make sure that they are silent
until I return. For I want no sending of messages while I am gone. I want no
thumping of wooden drums from village to village."
"But why?"
The Arab made a great
gesture. It was more than a gesture. It seemed an incident which cut through
the still air like a dramatic shadow.
"Because I know
Africa--and because I want to stop the brewing of the miracle."
He left the room with a
stately, swinging step, singing softly to himself.
Donachie looked after
him. He watched him move through the group of squatting Warangas on the
veranda, and pick his way daintily through the refuse which littered the yard.
For a long time he could
hear the words and the high-pitched melody of his song; it was a riotous
Damascus bazaar couplet which he was in the habit of singing in moments of
excitement and stress:
"I married two
wives by excess of my folly.
What now will happen to
thee, oh husband of two?
I have said: I will be
among them a lamb,
Enjoying blessings
between two ewes.
But now . . ."
The voice died in the
distance. Donachie rose, left the house, and walked over to the house of the
commissioner of police.
And so, within the hour,
the Waranga boys of Double-Dee's living-bungalow found themselves in prison,
strictly contrary to the law, to habeas corpus, trial by jury, and half-a-dozen
similar assorted fetishes of the temperate zone; while Mahmoud Ali Daud,
preceded by the chattering and frightened Makupo, was off on a
threehundred--mile tramp into the interior.
IT WOULD have surprised
even Donachie, who knew Africa, who knew the Arabs, and who especially knew his
partner, to see how, half-adozen rods into the jungle, the latter's thin veneer
of Western civilization and Western sentimentalism took a sudden atavistic
backward-jump of several centuries.
For, all at once,
without provocation or apparent reason of any sort, the Arab brought his short,
thick sjambok down on the head of the negro with the full strength of his lean,
muscular arms.
Makupo dropped and
howled, while Mahmoud Daud addressed him in a passionless, even voice:
"Dog, and son of
many dogs! Woolly one! Calamity! Shame! Evil and odorous thing without name, or
morals, or pedigree! Art thou listening?"
The negro did not
answer. A pitiful gurgle came from his throat. The whites of his eyes rolled
upward, and he kissed the Arab's leather slippers.
But the other paid no
attention to the silent entreaty for mercy. Again, with full strength,
scientifically, he brought the sjambok down on the writhing black body at his
feet.
Then he spoke once more,
in the same passionless voice.
"Art thou
listening, O disreputable descendant of unbelieving and thrice-born pigs?"
This time the answer
came prompt, articulate.
"Yes, master!"
"Aywah!
Aywah!" ejaculated the Arab. Then he sat down comfortably on a fallen
tree, gathering the folds of his brown traveling burnoose, and resting his feet
on the body of the black. "Aywah! It is good. Thou hast come from the
north, from up the river, flat-nosed and objectionable, and wearing a red
blanket; and thou hast spoken poison-words of evil to the boys of my
kraal."
He laughed.
"Thou didst leave
thy home in the north, a cock, and thou didst expect to return a peacock,
strutting and colorful. Wah! Listen again, he-goat bereft of sense and modesty!
Thou wilt return north indeed. But thou wilt not return as a peacock. Thou wilt
return as a dog, nosing the ground for me, thy master. Thou wilt sniff well,
and thou wilt show me the place of the umlino who sent thee to the coast to
speak words of treason, the place where the medicine man makes mysteries. Is
that understood?"
"Yes, master."
The Arab kicked the
prostrate African three times, in the same place, with calm, deliberate aim.
"If thou shouldst
turn traitor, if thou shouldst try to send messages as we pass through the
villages on our way up to Grand L'Popo Basin, I shall kill thee. I shall kill
thee very slowly. I shall make long cuts into thy unclean skin, and shall
afterwards pour boiling oil into the wounds. Also other things; considerably
more painful. I shall think them out as the days go by . . . then, later on,
while there is still breath left in thy lungs and blood in thy heart, I shall
bury thee . . . in a shallow grave . . . where the hyenas and the many little
ants will find thee.
"Is it
understood?"
Makupo looked up from
the ground. He knew that the Arab was giving him true talk.
"Yes, master,"
he replied.
Mahmoud Daud arose. Once
more he kicked the other.
"It is good. It is
a compact between thee and me. Get up. Pick up thy pack, and lead the
way."
Without another word the
African did as he was bid.
Thus the two went on
their long overland tramp. Daud's sharp eyes and an occasional thwack of his
sjambok saw to it that Makupo stuck to the onesided compact. There was no
sneaking aside, no whispering and talking to other natives when they passed
through an occasional village demanding food and drink, and, once in a while, a
guide. And at night the Arab was careful to gag him securely and to tie him
hand and foot, so that there could be no sending of bush messages.
It was a long,
heartbreaking tramp; through a crazy network of jungle paths spreading over the
land; through long grass and short grass; through grass burned to the roots,
and through grass green and juicy, waiting for the stamping, long-horned cattle
of the river tribes.
They left the river far
to the south, walking in a sweeping, half-circular direction so as to avoid the
miasmic, fever-breeding steam of the lowlands. They tramped through thickets
where elephantthorns and "wait-a-bits" lacerated their skins, and
through somber black forests, where evil, bat-like things flopped lazily
overhead, and where slimy, spineless things crawled and squirmed underfoot.
They tramped up and down chilly ravines, up and down stony hillsides ablaze
with white heat.
They reached the higher
table land. Everywhere about them stretched a level country which looked
curiously like the sea; for the thick, blade-shaped grass, bleached to silvery
whiteness and as high as a man's waist, swayed perpetually like choppy, pale
waves. The heat was intense; and the Arab swung along silently, his head
swathed in the heavy folds of his brown burnoose, while Makupo walked ahead,
arms flopping loosely after the manner of his kind, and crooning to himself in
a plaintive, half-articulate way which was like the piping of a lizard.
They struck the Equator
on the twentieth day. The sky was cloudless, blazing with a terrible,
vindictive heat, and steeped in primitive colors, red, blue and orange, like a
futurist painting. So they rested during daytime and walked in the late
afternoons and at nights, when it was a little cooler, when the merciless flare
had died in the skies, when the far-off hills had turned a faint, pink color,
and when the grimness of the bush which stood out in the distance was blurred
as in a veil of purple chiffon.
Finally, late one
evening, they reached the river again.
Makupo stopped.
"Grand L'Popo
Basin!" he said, and pointed straight ahead.
Daud grunted a short,
affirmative reply.
They walked down a steep
hillside into the steaming valley. From behind the black curtain of trees which
lined the banks of the river a great sheaf of yellow lights shot upwards; the
campfires of the outer kraals. Then there was a glimpse of rush walls, of
peaked grass roofs.
It was late at night
when they came within sight of the station itself. But they could still make
out the contours of the agency house, the bulk of the warehouses, the sweep of
the jetty, the squat huts of the natives.
The Arab stopped.
"Listen, dog,"
he said. "Thou wilt now tell me the place of the umlino, the great
medicine man who brews the many mysteries, and who sends flatnosed pigs with
red blankets to the Coast to whisper poisonous words to my Warangas. Where is
this umlino? I want speech with him. Is he north, east, south, or west? Answer,
son of a burned father!"
Makupo shivered with
fear, but he did not reply. The Arab raised the sjambok significantly.
"Answer," he
repeated, low-voiced.
The native fell down
before him.
"Thus far have I
brought thee, master. Have pity! I cannot tell more. The umlino can hear across
distances. He can make the clay-gods talk. He--"
He doubled up as if in
physical pain, embracing his knees with his hands, swaying from side to side
like a chained elephant. He stared at the Arab in a horribly appealing,
intolerable manner. Mahmoud Daud smiled.
"Remember our
compact, Calamity! Remember the wounds, the boiling oil! Also the hyenas . . .
and the little brown ants which find their way through a shallow grave to a man
who is still alive. Do not forget the ants."
Suddenly Makupo rose. He
tried to speak---could not. He pointed a shaking hand at a low, flat hut which
was plainly visible next to the livingbungalow of the agency.
"There . . . there
. . ." his words came thick, strangled. "There lives the umlino . . .
there are the red clay-gods who talk, talk!"
Mahmoud Daud whistled
through his teeth.
"Eh . . . in the
station . . . in the station itself?" Then in a lower key, as if speaking
to himself. "Merciful Allah! In the station itself . . . and next to the
agency house. Wah!"
Suddenly he smiled, a
thin, cruel smile.
"Thou hast well
kept the compact, Makupo," he said. "Cometh now thy reward."
There was the flash of a
dagger; a quick downward thrust; and Makupo rolled over, without a sound,
lifeless. Mahmoud Daud wiped the dagger on a handful of grass and sheathed it
again.
Then he walked up to the
station.
He was deep in thought.
The spark of suspicion which had flared up in his shrewd, grinding brain weeks
ago, when he had heard Makupo and the Warangas whispering on the veranda about
the umlino and the disappearance of the three agents, had been kindled into
flame by the dead man's words.
But what was that tale
about red clay-gods who talk? It puzzled him. Some cursed, heathen
superstition, he said to himself. He would find out presently.
He smiled. So far he had
done well. For he was confident that no bush messages had been sent up the
river, warning the blacks of his coming; and thus the medicine man, whatever
his name, whatever his savage ambitions, whatever his connection with the
disappearance of the three agents, would be unprepared.
Also he had eliminated
the chance of treachery on the part of Makupo by killing him as soon as he had
served his ends; for, in Mahmoud Daud's own words, "A dead man does not
talk of love, and a dead horse does not eat grass."
So he was pleased with
himself; and, deeply religious, he droned a low-voiced prayer to Allah, the
King of Men, as he swung noiselessly through the rush-fence of the station.
HE fence clearly showed
that the place was abandoned to the tender mercies of the blacks and that the
directing mind of the White Man was missing; for it was ill-kept, and with the
speed of the tropics the few months since the death of the last agent had
sufficed to change it into a great mass of vegetation; an entangled, exuberant
mingling of leaves, creepers, and odorous flowers; a rolling wave of silent
life.
The Arab paused for a
moment and looked around. There were no sentinels at the fence gate, no
watchmen near the jetty and the warehouses. It was more evident than ever that
no bush messages had been sent, that his coming was unexpected, and that the
black employees of Double-Dee, in the absence of a master, were devoting themselves
to a lengthy and truly African siesta. One of the warehouses was gaping wide
open.
The Arab frowned. A
great rage rose in his throat. For, true son of Shem, he was a greedy man; a
hard businessman who hated waste worse than he hated Shaitan himself.
He crossed the yard
silently, noiselessly, and stopped in front of the agency bungalow.
A little shudder ran
through him. Beyond the fence he could see the forest standing out spectrally
in the dazzling moonlight, and through the stir of the leaves and the refuse,
blown about by some vagabond wind of the night, was the mystery, the mad,
amazing stillness of the Dark Continent, touching his heart with clay-cold
fingers.
Next to the bungalow the
medicine-house loomed up, large, flat, low.
The Arab measured the
distance between the two houses with his eye. Just a few yards . . . enough to
carry a dead body across and inside. But what then? The bush-detective had
investigated the place. He was a first-class man--he would have found some sort
of trace if murder had been committed in that hut. And, after all, there were
always medicine men in the north, he thought; there were always medicine-houses
in the tradingstations.
Yet there was some sort
of connection between this umlino and the murder--the disappearance--of the
three agents. Of that he was positive. For there was that dead pig with the red
blanket who had come down the river to whisper evil words to the peaceful
Warangas. There was the memory of things he knew--of former risings, of
massacres, revolts, of fire and flame sweeping through the land . . . and
always preceded by the brewing of miracles, the heathenish craft of some
ochresmeared umlino.
He stared at the
medicine-hut. A faint light shone through its tightly-woven rush walls.
"O Allah, Lord of Daytime,
protect me against the darkness of the night when it overtaketh me!" he
whispered. Then, as was his wont, he snapped his fingers rapidly to ward
against unspoken evil, and touched reverently the little blue necklace,
protection against unclean spirits, which was strung around his neck.
But still the atmosphere
oppressed him horribly--a commingling of hatred and contempt for these
unbelieving savages, but also of despair and red terror. He had been a fool to
come up here alone, he said to himself.
Then he got a hold on
his nerves.
He walked up to the
medicine-hut with firm steps, and pushed open the door unceremoniously.
With a swing of the
door, a heavy rush of air poured from the interior of the building and hit him
square in the chest, with almost physical force. Momentarily he felt sick,
dazed. For the column of air which came from the building was thick, smoky,
fetid--a mixture of oiled, perspiring bodies and burning torches.
He steadied himself and
looked.
The interior of the
medicine-hut, seen dimly through a reddish fuliginous haze which swirled up to
the low ceiling with opalescent tongues, was a sea of naked bodies, black,
shiny, supple. Hundreds of natives knelt there, close together, with curved
backs, foreheads and outstretched hands touching the ground.
They had neither seen
nor heard his entry.
They were swaying
rhythmically from side to side with all the hysterical frenzy of the African in
moments of supreme religious exaltation; mumbling an amazing, staccato hymn of
guttural, clicking words which resembled no human language; with now and then a
sharply-defined pause, followed by a deep, heaving murmur, like the response of
some satanic litany.
At the farther end of
the hut were five man-size idols, roughly shaped to resemble human figures, and
covered with red clay: the usual ju-jus of the river tribes.
All this Mahmoud Daud
perceived in the flash of a moment; and in the flash of the same moment
something touched him. It touched none of his five senses; neither hearing, nor
smell, nor vision, nor taste, nor touch itself; it touched a sixth sense, as it
were, with a faint flavor of unspeakable death, an aroma of torture and agony.
But he had his wits
about him. And when, the very next moment, from behind one of the ju-jus, the
umlino appeared with a sharp jingle and flash of barbarous ornaments, the Arab
was his old, suave self.
"Greetings,
medicine man of the river tribes!" he said in a loud, sonorous voice.
IS words seemed to
galvanize the worshipers. They jumped up, turned, saw the intruder. There were
savage, throaty shouts; an ominous rattling of spears and brandishing of
broad-bladed daggers. Momentarily they surged forward, a solid black phalanx,
with unthinking, elemental force.
Then they stopped. They
hesitated. They turned and looked at the umlino, as if asking silently for
advice.
And skillfully Mahmoud
Daud used the short interval. He took a step forward, a smile on his grave,
dark face.
"Greetings, my
people!" he said, extending both his hands in a ceremonious salaam.
Then, with slow, stately
step, he walked up to them. They gave way instinctively.
Here and there he
recognized a man in the crowd, and addressed him by name:
"Ho, Lakaga! Ho,
L'wana! Ho, son of Asafi!"
The men gave greetings
in return.
A few seconds later he
found himself face to face with the medicine man, half-a-dozen feet from the
clay-covered ju-jus.
"Greetings,
umlino!" he said once more.
The umlino looked at
him. A savage glint was in his rolling eyes. But at once it gave way to an
expression of deep cunning.
"Greetings,
master!" he replied courteously, and bowed.
Mahmoud Daud looked at
him. Fanatic, contemptuous of pagan faith, he had never paid much attention to
the medicine men who lived near the kraals and sponged on the people of
Double--Dee. But even so, he was positive that this was a new medicine man.
At once, with the sharp,
quick perception of a photographic shutter, his mind received and registered
the fact that this man did not belong to any of the tribes who had their kraals
near the station of Grand L'Popo Basin. He came doubtless from farther inland.
He looked different from the others.
His hair had been
carefully trained in the shape of a helmet, and was ornamented with antelope
horns, which stood out on both sides. He wore many-coiled brass-wire anklets
which reached from his feet to his knees, and broad brass bracelets on both his
forearms. His body was smeared with ochre, while his face was plastered with
white and striped with crimson.
Innumerable necklaces of
beads were strung around his massive throat, and from his girdle hung a large
collection of witch-charms, which flittered and rattled with every gesture and
movement. There was something ominous, something savagely superb in the poise
of his huge, muscular body.
Mahmoud Daud said to
himself that this medicine man was not the ordinary variety of sponger, feeding
on the superstitions and fears of the blacks. This was a rich man, as wealth
goes in Africa, wearing about his person the value of several elephant tusks.
In his right hand he
carried an ebony staff, tipped with gold, from which swung a round something
which looked at first like a dried gourd, and which Daud recognized with a
little shiver as a human head, scientifically preserved and shriveled.
No, no; . . . this was
not an ordinary medicine man who could be bullied or bribed. This was a man
after the pattern of Chakka and Lobengula; a man of cunning and craft, to be
met with cunning and craft.
WHEN Mahmoud Daud spoke,
it was with hearty sincerity.
"I have heard tell
of thy great craft, umlino," he said, squatting down on his haunches with
negligent grace and inviting the other to do likewise. "The fame
of--"
Suddenly he stopped; it
seemed to him that somewhere, quite near, a muffled voice was whispering his
name--half-articulate, thick, strangled. At once he dismissed the idea as
chimerical. The impression, his sudden silence had only lasted the merest
fraction of a second, and so he continued practically in the same breath.
"The fame of thy
wisdom has reached the coast. Behold: I have come to see."
The medicine man replied
with the same hearty sincerity, parrying easily.
"Thy words are as
the sweet winds of night moving gently through the dreadful hours. Thanks! Yet
have I heard tell that thou art a Moslem, a follower of the One-God faith,
despising the craft of our lodges, and proselytizing among the kraals."
The Arab smiled. For a
moment he felt nonplused. He did not know how to reply. The other's thrust had
gone home. For, true Arab, he was renowned no less for his business acumen as
for his missionary zeal--which, if the truth be told, he helped along with
fluent abuse and generous applications of the sjambok.
So he was silent for a
few seconds, and looked into the room.
The negroes were massing
around close. They were torn between their fear of Mahmoud Ali Daud and the
superstitious awe they felt for the medicine man. Somehow, in the back-cells of
their savage, atrophied brains, they realized that a decision would be demanded
of them presently. Subconsciously they feared it.
So they spoke among
themselves, with a confused utterance which came in bursts of uneven strength,
with unexpected pauses and throaty yells; a short interval of palpable silence,
then again shrill voices leaping into tumultuous shouts.
The Arab knew that he
was on the brink of a catastrophe. One wrong word, one wrong gesture, and the
avalanche of black bodies would be about him, killing, crushing. So he sat
absolutely still, watching beneath lowered eyelids without betraying that he
was doing so by the slightest nervous twitching.
Then, very suddenly, he
seemed to hear again his name being whispered somewhere close by--by the same
thick, strangled voice.
At the same moment he
felt that some definite intelligence was focused upon him, an intelligence
which held both an entreaty and a demand. It did not come from the brain of the
medicine man, nor from any one of the blacks in the crowd. It was some superior
intelligence which was trying to communicate with him. It made him nervous,
uneasy. He endeavored to force the belief on himself that it was a chimera of
his imagination.
But still the impression
remained.
The medicine man was
talking to him. But he hardly heard the words. Obeying the prompting of the
bodiless intelligence, he shifted the least little bit on his supple haunches,
so that he was directly face-to-face with the clay covered ju-jus.
Immediately the
sensation gained in strength and positiveness. He became aware of one who
watched him, one who wanted to talk to him.
He looked narrowly at
the ju-jus from underneath his lowered eyelids. They stood in a row. The
farthest two were quite crude. Then he noticed, with a little shudder of
revulsion, that the other three were startlingly lifelike. Their bodies and
arms and legs, beneath the thick covering of red clay, were sculptured and
fashioned with extreme skill. Never before had he seen such ju-jus, and he knew
Africa from Coast to Coast.
Suddenly the fantastic
words of the dead Makupo came back to his memory . . . "clay-gods who
talk, talk." . . . Merciful Allah! was there then really such a thing as
witchcraft in this stinking, accurst land?
He was about to dismiss
the thought with a snapping of the fingers, a mumbled prayer to his favorite
Moslem saint, when again he heard his name whispered . . . faint, muffled,
eerie, uncanny. This time there was no doubt of it, and it brought him up
rigid, tense, with fists clenched, with eyes glaring. But he controlled himself
almost immediately, before the medicine man, who was narrowly watching him,
could have noticed it.
He smiled at the umlino.
He spoke with a calm, even voice, while at the same time his brain was rapidly
working in a different direction.
"Thou hast given
true talk, umlino," he said. "My faith is indeed the One-God faith, a
tree, whose root is firm, whose branches are spreading, whose shade is
perpetual. A Syyed am I, and a Moslem, a follower of the True Prophet, taking
refuge with Allah from Shaitan the Stoned, the Father of Lies. Subhan' Allah! A
learned man did I think myself when I studied Hadis and Tafsir in the
university of Al-Azhar, observing closely the written precepts of the great
teachers of the Abu Hanifah sect. Wah! The father and mother of learning and
wisdom did I consider myself. Proudly did I enlarge my turban. Ay
wa'llahi!"
The medicine man smiled
thinly, arrogantly.
"Then, why come
here, to the lodge of darkness?"
Again Mahmoud Daud's
reply was suave and soft, while his brain was working feverishly. He stared
intently at the clay-covered ju-ju which was directly in front of him.
"Because my mind
has mirrored a faint glimmering of a new truth . . . a faint glimmering of the
real truth," he repeated with peculiar emphasis, still staring beyond the
squatting medicine man at the ju-ju, and imperceptibly nodding his head.
Even as he spoke he knew
that he had solved the problem which had brought him here. Gradually his voice
gathered volume and incisiveness.
"Because my groping
feet have led me to the edge of mysteries, because, no longer blinded by the
veil of my intolerance, I have come to thy feet, O umlino, humbly, as a
searcher, a disciple."
He rose. Now or never,
he said to himself. Once more he stared raptly at the foremost ju-ju; then he
turned and addressed the negroes.
"Listen to me, men
of the river tribes! For years have I been your master, averting calamity with
the hand of kindness and generosity; giving fair prices for rubber and ivory;
giving with open hands when your crops were parched; giving yet again when your
broad-horned cattle died of the black fever. Who can deny this?"
"Yes," a
clicking, high-pitched voice; gave answer. "It is true talk, indeed."
"True--true--"
The black, swaying mass of humanity took up the words, like a Greek chorus.
The Arab continued:
"I have spoken to
you of my faith, the faith of Islam, when I believed that it was the true path
to salvation. Then," he lowered his voice with dramatic intent, "then
rumor came to me from the distance of the new mysteries. At first I doubted. I
ridiculed. I did not believe. But the rumor grew. It echoed in the ears of my soul--stark,
portentous, immutable. It spoke to me at night, sighing on the wings of the
wind which came from the upland. It drew me, drew me! Thus I came here--to
see--ay, to hear!"
He paused for a
breathless moment. Then he shot out the next words.
"I, also, am a
searcher in the lodges. I came here to do worship before the gods--the red gods
who talk, talk!"
The crowd moaned and
shivered. Again the medicine man jumped forward. He lifted his ebony stick with
a threatening gesture. But the Arab continued without a tremor.
"Thrice tonight, as
I was sitting here exchanging courteous greetings with the umlino, did I hear
the gods talk--faintly, faintly--and they called me by name!"
"A lie! A
lie!" shrieked the medicine man. "A blasphemous lie! Kill him!
Kill--kill--"
There was an uneasy
movement in the crowd. They surged forward in a solid body, with an ominous
rattling of spears. But the Arab lifted his hands above his head and spoke
rapidly.
"Not a lie, but the
truth! Ask the gods--ask them!"
Sudden, brown silence
fell over the temple. Then, very faint, half-articulate, strangled, a voice
came from the first ju-ju.
"Mahmoud Ali
Daud!" and again with a peculiar low sob. "Mahmoud--"
The crowd surged back,
toward the door. Men were knocked down in the wild flight. They pushed each
other. They trampled on each other. There were yells of entreaty and despair,
and once a sharper yell as an assegai struck home.
But again the Arab spoke
to them.
"Fear not, my
people. The gods will not harm you. For I, also, am a searcher. The truth has
been revealed to me. Listen, listen!"
Once more the crowd
stopped and turned. Mahmoud Daud continued in a lower key.
"Do you remember
the disappearance of my three servants, my three white servants, one after the
other, within four months?"
"Yes--yes--"
came the shivering chorus.
"Good! Leave the
hut, and return in an hour. For the gods, being kind gods, have decided to send
them back to life, to work once more for me, to rule once more in my name over
the river tribes. Now go, go!"
There was a stampede
toward the door, and a few seconds later the medicine man and the Arab stood
facing each other. Daud smiled.
"Thou knowest, and
I know, oh dog! Thou didst kidnap the three white men. Thou didst gag them and
cover their bodies with clay, and once in a while give them a little food. And,
when they moaned with the great pain, thou didst tell these blacks that the
gods talked, talked--eh?"
The medicine man smiled
in his turn.
"True, my master.
And how didst thou discover the truth?"
"Because I have
seen ju-jus a plenty--but never before have I seen a ju-ju with human
eyes!"
There was a short
silence. The Arab continued:
"Thou wilt help me
to release these men from their clay prisons. Also wilt thou tell the people of
Grand L'Popo Basin that in the future it is I, Mahmoud Ali Daud, who is the
beloved of the gods, the maker of many miracles." Then, half to himself:
"It should be worth the value of much rubber, of many ivory tusks."
The medicine man smiled
craftily.
"To listen is to
obey, master! But my life--is it safe?"
"It is for thee to
choose, dog and son of dogs! Either--this--" and he slipped his broad Arab
dagger from the voluminous folds of his burnoose, "or thou wilt continue
to make medicine. But thou wilt make it in the uplands, in the kraals of the
hinterland." He smiled. "And thou wilt make it as a hired servant, a
paid servant, of my firm of Donachie & Daud, of Double-Dee! . . . Hast thou
chosen?"
"Yes, master,"
the medicine man replied. "I shall work for thee and thy partner."
The Arab slipped the
dagger back into the folds of his burnoose.
"Mashallah!"
he said. "Thou wilt make a shrewd servant."
And he walked up to the
clay-covered ju-jus.
From a letter dated
September the eleventh, nineteen hundred and seventeen, by Captain Achmed
Abdullah to the Editor of the All-Story Weekly
...and as to that, you
are, of course, perfectly right. Magazine readers want to be
entertained--that's what they plunk down their little dimes for--and take them
all around, they prefer a story which is full of action, of things daring, with
some love and a fair dose of adventure thrown in, and yet, as you put it, they
do not want their credulity strained to the breaking point. They like to say to
themselves--well, not exactly "This did happen" but rather,
"This might have happened": and as an afterthought, chiefly if
they're young (by which I mean the sunny side of seventy-three) they often add
the two tiny words "To me."
An adventurous and
slightly fantastic love story--yet substantially a true story--that's the dope:
and the only thing which remains is to catch your hare, to quote Mrs. Glass's
famous Cookery Book. I heard such a story not so very long ago, when on my way
home to Afghanistan. I stopped for a few weeks at Calcutta.
The name of the man who
told me the story--his own story--was--(name deleted by the editor). You may
known some of his people in Boston. And when you come to the end of the tale,
remember one thing, the hero--though I hate the appellation--is happy; and
that, perhaps, is the final aim and object of man's life--to achieve happiness
without making others unhappy.
I hope your readers will
like the tale. At least it is a true tale; as true as all India; as true as the
fact that before there was a Europe, India worshiped the Trimurti, the triple
deity composed of Brahma the Creator, Vishnu, the Sustainer, Shiva the
Destroyer, and--to believe certain Hindus--will continue to worship this triple
image long after Europe has ceased to exist; as true, finally as the facts that
never there lived, nor will live, American or European who can get below the
skin of India without doing what the Boston man did in his little house in
Calcutta, not far from the Chitpore Road.
Best Regards, Achmed
Abdullah.
(Note by the
editors--Captain Abdullah's manuscript contained the real names of the people
and localities whom this story concerns. We changed them--for obvious reasons.)
-------
On the day when death
will knock at thy door, what wilt thou offer him?
Oh, I will set before my
guest the full vessel of my life--I will never let him go with empty hands.
--Rarindranath Tagore
-------
CHAPTER I - The Meeting
Kiss happiness with lips
That seek beyond the lips.---from the Love Song of Yar Ali
I met him in that
careless, haphazard and thoroughly human way in which one meets people in
Calcutta, in all parts of India for that matter. He and I laughed
simultaneously at the same street scene. I don't remember if it was the sight
of a portly, grey-bearded native dressed incongruously in a brown-and-grey striped
camel's-hair dressing-gown, an extravagantly embroidered skull-cap, gorgeous
open-work silk socks showing the bulging calves, and cloth-topped patent
leather shoes of an ultra-Viennese cut, or if it was perhaps the sight of
Donald McIntyre, the Eurasian tobacco merchant in the Sealdah, abusing his Babu
partner in a splendid linguistic mixture of his father's broad, twangy Glasgow
Scots and of his mother's soft, gliding Behari.
At all events something
struck me as funny. I laughed. So did the other man. And there you are.
Nice-looking chap he
was--of good length of limbs and width of shoulders, clean-shaven,
strong-jawed, and with close-cropped curly brown hair, and eyes the keenest,
jolliest shade of blue imaginable. And--he was an American. You could tell by
his clothes, chiefly by his neat shoes. They were of a vintage of perhaps two
or three years before, but still they bore the national mark; they smacked,
somehow, of ice water and clanking overhead trains and hustle and hat-check
boys--and his nationality, too, was a point in his favor, since I had spent the
preceding three years in New York and America had become home to me, in a way.
So we talked. I forgot
who spoke first. It really doesn't matter--in India. Nor did we exchange cards
nor names, that not being the custom of negligent India, but we conversed with
that easy, we-might-as-well-be-friends familiarity with which strangers talk to
each other aboard a transatlantic liner or in a Pullman car--west of Chicago.
Presently we decided that we were obstructing the thoroughfare--at least a
tiny, white bullock was trying his best to push us out of the way with his
soft, ridiculous muzzle--we decided, furthermore, that we had several things to
talk over. Quite important things they seemed at the time, and tremendously
varied: the home policy of the ancient Peruvians, the truth of the Elohistic
theory in the study of the Pentateuch, and the difference between Lahore and
Lucknow chutney. In other words, we felt that strange human phenomenon: a
sudden warm wave of friendship, of interest, of sympathy for each other.
So we adjourned to a
native café which was a mass of violet and gold--slightly fly-specked--of
smells honey-sweet and gall-bitter, of carved and painted things supremely
beautiful and supremely hideous--since the East goes to the extreme in both
cases.
We sipped our coffee and
smiled at each other and talked. We discovered that we had likings in
common--better still, prejudices and mad theories in common, and presently,
since with the bunching, splintering noon heat the shops and the bazaar were
clearing of buyers and sellers and since the café was filling with all sorts of
strong scented low-castes, kunjris and sansis and what-not, chewing betel and
expectorating vastly after the manner of their kind, he proposed that we should
continue our conversation in his house.
I accepted, and leaving
the tavern I turned automatically to the left fully expecting him to lead
toward Park Street or perhaps, since he was so obviously an American, toward
one of the big cosmopolitan hotels on the other side of the Howrah Bridge. But
instead he led me to the right, straight toward Chitpore Road, straight into
the heart of the ancestral tenements of the Ghoses and Raos and Kumars--the
respectable native quarter, in other words.
That was my first
surprise. My second came when we reached his home--a two storied house of
typical extravagant bulbous Hindu architecture, surrounded by a flaunting
garden, orange and vermilion with peach and pomegranate and peepul trees and with
a thousand nodding flowers. For, as soon as he had ushered me into the great
reception hall which stretched across the whole ground floor from front to back
veranda, he excused himself. He did not wait to see me comfortably seated nor
to offer me drink and tobacco, after the pleasant Anglo-Indian, and, for that
matter, American habit. But he dropped hat and stick on the first handy chair,
left the room with a hurried "be back in a jiffy, old man," and, a
moment later I heard somewhere in the upper story of the house his deep mellow
voice, quickly followed by a tinkling, silvery burst of laughter--the
unmistakable, low-pitched laughter of the native woman which starts on a minor
key and is accompanied by strange melodious appoggiatures an infinitesimal sixteenth
below the harmonic tones to which the Western ear is attuned.
So I felt surprised,
also disappointed and a little disgusted. The usual sordid shop-worm romance--I
said to myself--the usual, useless pinchbeck tale of passion of some fool of a
young, rich American and a scheming native woman, doubtless aided and abetted
by a swarm of scheming, greasy, needy relations--the old story; the sort of
thing that used to be notorious in Japan and in the Philippines.
Impatient, rather soured
with my new-found friend, I looked about the room--and my surprise grew, but in
another direction.
For the room was not
furnished in the quick, tawdry, thrown-together manner of a man who lives and
loves and nests with the impulses of a bird of passage. That I could have understood.
It would have been in keeping with the tinkly laugher which had drifted down
the stairs. Too, I could have understood if the appointments had been straight
European or American, a sort of cheap, sentimental link with the home
self--respect which he had discarded--temporarily---when he started light
housekeeping with his native-born Pgryne.
The room, complete from
the ceiling to the floor and from window to door, was furnished in the native
style; not in the nasty, showy, ornate native style of the bazaars which cater
to tourists--and it is in Indian's favor that the "Oriental wares"
sold there are mostly made in Birmingham, Berlin and Newark, N. J.--but in that
solid, heavy, rather somber native style of the well-to-do high-caste Hindu to
whom every piece--each chair and table and screen--is somehow fraught with
eternal, racial tradition. It was a real home, in other words and a native
home; and there was nothing--if I except a rack of bier pipes and a humidor
filled with a certain much-advertised brand of Kentucky burley tobacco--which
spoke of America.
A low divan ran around
the four sides of the room. There were three carved saj-wood chairs, a Kashmir
walnut table of which the surface was deeply undercut with realistic chenar
leaves, and a large water-pipe made of splendid Lucknow enamel. A huge,
reddish-brown camel's-hair rug covered the floor, and on tabourets distributed
here and there were niello boxes filled with the roseleaf-and-honey confections
beloved by Hindu women, pitchers and basins of that exquisite damascening
called bidri, and a soft-colored silken scarf--coiled and crumpled, as if a
woman had dropped it hurriedly.
The walls were covered
with blue glazed tiles; and one the one facing the outer door an inscription in
inlaid work caught my attention. They were just a few words, in Sanskrit, and,
somehow, they affected me strangely. They were the famous words from the
Upanishad:
"Recall, O mind,
thy deeds--recall, recall!"
The answer was clear. I
said to myself, with a little bitter pang for remember that I liked the
man--that here was one who had gone fantee, who had gone native; a man who had
dropped overboard all the traditions, the customs, and decencies, the virtues,
the blessed, saving prejudices of his race and faith to mire himself hopelessly
in the slough of a foreign race and faith. For it is true that a man who goes
fantee never acquires the good, but only the bad of the alien breed with which
he mingles and blends---true, moreover, that such a man can never rise again,
that the doors of the house of his birth shall be forever closed to him. He has
blackened the crucible of his life and he will never find a single golden bead
at the bottom of it; only hatred and despair and disgust, a longing for the
irreparably lost, a bitter taste in the mouth of his soul.
I started towards the
door. Out into the free, open sunlight, I said to myself. For I knew what would
happen. The man would come down-stairs, carrying a square bottle and glasses.
Presently he would become drunk--maudlin--he would pour his mean, dirty
confidences into my ear and weep on my neck and---
I reconsidered, quite
suddenly. Why, this young American had not the earmarks of a man who had gone
fantee. There was not that look in his eyes--that horrible, unbearable look, a
composite of misery and lust, bred of bad thoughts, bad dreams, and worse
hashish---
The man--I had seen him
in the merciless rays of the Indian sun--was keen-eyed, clean morally and
physically. His laughter was fresh. His complexion was healthy--and yes, continued
my thoughts, he seemed happy, supremely, sublimely, enviably happy!
"Sorry I kept you
waiting," came his voice from the farther door as he came into the room,
dressed in the flowing, comfortable house robe of a wealthy native gentleman.
He must have read my
gyrating, unspoken thought. Perhaps I stared a little too inquisitively at his
face, for the tell-tale sign of the sordid tragedy which I suspect. For he
smiled, a fine, thin smile, and he pointed to the Sanskrit inscription, reading
the words out loud and with a certain gently exalted inflection as if his
tongue, in forming the sonorous words, was tasting a special sort of psychic
ambrosia.
"Recall, O Mind,
thy deeds--recall, re--"
"Well," I
blurted out, brutally, tactlessly, before I realized what I was doing,
"What is the answer--to this and that and this?" pointing, in turn,
at the Indian furniture, the inscription, his dressing robe, and, though the
stone-framed window, at the native houses which crowded the garden on all
sides.
He smiled. He was not
the least bit angry, but frankly amused, like a typical, decently-bred American
who can even relish a joker at his own expense. "You're an inquisitive
beggar," he commenced, "but I'll tell you rather than have some
gossiping cackling hen of a deputy assistant commissioner's mother-in-law tell
you the wrong tale and make me lose your friendship. You see," he
continued, with an air as if he was telling me a tremendous secret, "I am
Stephen Denton."
"Well," I
asked, "what of that? The name meant nothing to me."
"What? Have they
already forgotten my name? Gosh, that's bully! In another year they will have
forgotten the tale itself! You see," he continued, dropping into one of
the divans and waving me down beside him, "I'm the guy whom the kid subalterns
over at the British barracks call 'the man with the charmed life.'"
I gave a cry--of
surprise, amazement, incredulity. For I had heard tales--vague, fantastic,
incredible. "You--" I stammered, "you--are--"
"Yes," he
laughed, "I am that same man. Care to hear the story?"
"You bet!" I
replied fervently, and that very moment, came once more the sound of laughter
from up-stairs--soft, tinkling, silvery---
CHAPTER II - The Call
I broke the night's
primeval bars
I dared the old abysmal
curse
And flashed through ranks
of frightened stars
Suddenly on the
universe!
--Rupert Brooke
STEPHEN DENTON
interrupted his tale now and then with shrewd and picturesque sidelights on
native life, customs, and characters which proved now deep he had got below the
skin of India. But I shall omit them here--doubtless at a future date, he
himself will embody them in the great book on India which he is writing--and,
in the following, I shall only give the pith of his incredible tale. I only
regret that there is no way of reproducing his voice with the printed
word---his happy, frank voice, unmistakably American in its intonations, yet
once in a while with a quaint inflection which showed that he had begun to
think at times in Hindustani.
You see, he commenced,
it was all originally Roos-Keppel's doing--fault, if you prefer to call it
that. Roos-Keppel--"Tubby" Roos-Keppel---you must have met him over
at the jockey club, or in the evening, in the Eden Gardens, driving about in
his old-fashioned C-spring barouche---big, paunchy, brick-faced Britisher, who
won the Calcutta Sweepstakes--in 1900. Why everybody in India knows the tale,
how a sudden, mad prosperity went to his head; how he gave up his job in the
Bengal Civil Service, and painted Calcutta crimson for three years; how he lost
his hold on everything, including himself; everything that is, except his
hospitality, his fantastic ideas, his infectious, daredevil madness.
I met him the day after
I got here. How did I get here? Why? When?
Well, two years
to-morrow, to answer your last question first, and as to why and how, there's a
native proverb which says that fate and self--exertion are half and half in
power.
I came here on a
sight-seeing trip after I'd got through Yale. I had money of my own, my parents
were dead, there was nobody to say no---and I had an idea it would do me good
to get a nodding acquaintance with the world and its denizens before I settled
down in the Back Bay section--yes--you guessed it--originally I'm just that
sort of a Bostonian.
Everything back
home--with the dear old, white-haired lawyer, who was my guardian, and his
little plump spinster sister who kept house for him, and the black walnut
furniture and the antimacassars and the bound volumes, of Emerson and
Longfellow and Thoreau--it seemed all so confounded safe and sure. Even timid.
Respectably, irreproachably timid, if you get the idea.
Stephen Denton smiled
reminiscently.
Preordained, too, it
seemed. Preordained from the mild cocktail before dinner to the hoary place on
the bench I was expected to grace some day. I had every reason to be happy,
don't you think? And I was happy. Quite!
And then I smelled a
whiff of wanderlust. And so it happened that that red faced Britisher of a
Roos-Keppel kicked me, figuratively speaking, in the stomach--and I'm grateful
to him--always shall be grateful.
I met him at the jockey
club. He took to me and invited me to dinner at the Hotel Semiramis, where he
had a gorgeous suite of rooms. It was some little dinner--just the two of
us--and you know the sort of host he is. We tried every barreled, fermented,
and bottle refreshment from Syrian raki to yellow-ribbon Grand Marnier; and it
was at the end of the party--I was busy with a large cup of coffee and a small
glass of brandy, and he with a small cup of coffee and a large glass of
brandy--that he cut loose and told me tales about India--tales in which he had
been either principal or witness--and, in half an hour, he had taught me more
about the hidden nooks and corners of this land than there is in all the travel
books, Murray's government and missionary reports put together. What's more his
tales were true.
So I asked him, like a
tactless young cub: "Heavens, man, with your knowledge of India---why did
you throw your chance away? Why didn't you stick to it? You would have made a
great, big, bouncing, twenty-four carat success!"
"And I would have
wound up with a G. C. S. I., a bloody knighthood, a pension of ten thousand
rupees a year, and a two-inch space in the obituary column of the Calcutta
Times--English papers please copy--when I've kicked the bally bucket!" He
guffawed, and he hiccuped a little. For he had been hitting the brandy bottle,
and all the other assorted bottles, like a corn-stalk sailor on a shore spree
after two dry months on a lime-juicer without making port. "Success?"
he continued, "why, my lad, I am a success. A number one--waterproof--and,
damn my eyes, whisky-proof for that matter?"
"You
are--what?" I asked, amazed for the man was serious, perfectly serious,
mind you; and he kept right on with his philippic monologue, extravagant in
diction and gesture, but the core of it--why it was serene, grotesquely serene!
"I am a success, I repeat: don't you believe me?" He lowered a
purple-veined eyelid in a fat, Falstaffian leer.
"Take a good look
at these rooms of mine---best rooms in the Semiramis, in Calcutta, in India,
hang it all--in the whole plurry empire!" He pointed at the gorgeous
furniture and the silk hangings, "Viceroys by the score have occupied
them--and the Prince of Wales--and four assorted Russian grand dukes--and three
bloated Yankee plutocrats. And our little supper--look at the bottles and
dishes--how much do you think it'll cost? I tell you--five hundred
rupees---without the tip! And," he laughed, "I haven't even got
enough of the ready to tip the black-lacquered Eurasian majordomo who uncorked
our sherry and, doubtless, swiped the first glass."
I made an instinctive
gesture toward my pocket-book, but he stopped me with another laugh.
"Don't make a silly ass of yourself," he said. "I don't want to
borrow any money. All I want to prove to you is that I live and I do as I
please--forgetful of the yesterday, careless of the morrow--serene in my belief
in my own particular fate. To-night I am broke--hopelessly, desperately broke,
you'd call it. For I haven't got a rupee in the world. My bank-account is
concave, I owe wages to my servants, I owe for my stable service and horse
feed. Everything I have--even my old C-spring barouche, even my old, patched,
green bedroom slippers are mortgaged. But what of it? I'll sleep to-night as
quiet and untouched as a little babe, something is sure to happen
tomorrow---always does happen. I always kick through--somehow--"
"But--how?" I
was beginning to get worried for him--I liked him.
"How? Because I am
a success--a success with reverse English. The world? Why, I put it all over
this fool of a world. For I believe in myself. That's why I win out. Everybody
who believes in himself wins out--in what he wants to win out. You,
Denton," he went on after a short pause, "are a nice lad, clean and
well-bred and no end proper. But you are too damned smug--no offense meant--you
are like a respectable spinster owl with respectable astigmatism. Cut away from
it. See life. Make life. Take life by the tail and swing it about your head and
force it to disgorge. Take a chance--say to yourself that nothing can happen to
you!"
"Pretty little
theory," I interrupted.
"Theory--the
devil!" he cried. "It's the truth! Don't take me as an example if you
don't want to. Take people who have done real things. Take you own adored
George Washington--take the Duke of Wellington, take Moltke, Ghengiz Khan, U.
S. Grant, Attila, Tamerlane, Joffre, or Theodore Roosevelt! They lived through
to the end until they had achieved what they wanted to achieve. They made their
own fate. The bullet was not run, the sword was not forged which could kill
these---for they had willed to live, willed to succeed! They--" a little
superstitious hush came into his voice, "they bore the charmed
life--"
He poured himself
another stiff drink, gulped it down, and pointed through the open window, out
at the streets of Calcutta, which lay at our feet, bathed in moonlight.
I looked, and the sight
of it, the scent of it, the strange, inexpressible feel of it crept through
me--yes, that's it--it crept through me. You know this town--this
Calcutta--this melting pot of all India--and remember, that brick-faced
reprobate of a Roos-Keppel had been telling me tales of it--grim, fantastic,
true tales--and here they were at my feet, the witnesses and actors, the heroes
and villains in his tales--hurrying along the street in a never-ending
procession--a vast panorama of Asia's uncounted races. There were men from
Bengal, black, ungainly, slightly Hebraic shuffling along on their eternal, sissified
patent leather pumps. There were men some bearded Rajputs--weaponless, that
being the law of Calcutta, but carrying about them somehow the scent of naked
steel--and next to them their blood enemies--fur-capped, wide shouldered,
sneering Afghans, with screaming voices, brushing through the crowds like the
bullies they are--doubtless dreaming of loot and rapine and murder. There were
furtive Madrases--"monkey men" we call them here--and a few red-faced
duffle-clad hillmen from the North--thin, stunted desertmen from Bikaneer, with
their lean jaws bandaged after the manner of the land, and Sikhs and Chinamen
and Eurasians and what-not.
And, directly below our
window, there was a Brahman priest, a slow, fanatic fire in his eyes---the
light from out room caught in them--a caste mark of diagonal stripes of white
and black on his forehead, chanting in Sanskrit the praises of the hero and
demi-god Gandharbasena---
". . . and thus did
the great hero persuade the king of Dhara to give to him in marriage his daughter.
Ho! Let all men listen to the Jataka for he was the son of Indra...."
Roos-Keppel's thick,
alcoholic voice sounded at my elbow. "India," he hiccuped, "and
the horror, the beauty, the wonder, the cruelty, the mad color and scent which
is India!" He clutched my arm. "My game's played down to the last
rubber, Denton, and my score is nearly settled---but you--why. you've got a
stack of chips--you are strong and young--your eyes are clear---and--Gad, I
wish I had your chance! I'd take this town by the throat--I'd jump into its
damned mazes, regardless of consequences. Heavens, man, can't you feel it
beckon and wink and smile--and leer? Listen--" momentarily he was silent,
and, from the street came a confused mass of sounds--voices in many languages,
rising, then decreasing, the shouts of the street-vendors, the tinkle-tinkle of
a woman's glass bracelet--the sounds leaped up like gay fragments of some
mocking tunes, again like the tragic chorus of some world--old, world--sad
rune. "India!" he continued, "can you resist the call of
it?"
It was a psychological
moment. Yes--it was that often misquoted, decidedly overworked psychological
moment--the brandy and champagne fumes were working in my brain---and something
tugged at my soul--if I had wings to fly from the window, to launch myself
across the purple haze of the town, to alight on the flat roofs and look into
the houses, the lives, the gaieties, the mysteries, the sorrows of this
colorful, turbaned throng. And then everything I was--racially, traditionally,
you understand--the Back Bay of Boston; the old lawyer, my preordained place on
the bench, the antimacassars, Phi Beta Kappa, and all the rest of it, made a
last rally in my defense.
"But," I said
and I guess my voice was thin, apologetic--just as if Roos-Keppel was the
driving master of my destinies, "this is said to be a dangerous
place--away from the beaten paths---so what is the use of--"
"The use? The
use?" he cut in, with a bellow of laughter, and then, suddenly, his voice
was low and quiet "Why, just because it's dangerous, that; why you should
try your chance--and your life." He pointed again through the window,
east, where, on the horizon, a deep-gray smudge lay across the bent of glimmer
and glitter. "See that patch of darkness?" he asked, with something
of a challenge in his accents which were getting more and more unsteady,
"that's the Colootallah Section--cha--charming little bunch of real
estate--worst in the world, not even excepting Aden, Naples and all the
wickedness and crimes of Port Said. Only two men are safe there, and they
aren't quite safe," he laughed, and to my quickly interjected question, he
replied, "Why, a fakir--holy man, you know--and a member of the filthy
castes who thrive there--you know even criminal have their own castes in India,
and they all seem to congregate there--thugs and thieves and murderers and
what-not.
"Wait"--he
stopped my questions with a gesture--"perhaps, mind you, I say 'perhaps,'
an exceptional detective of the Metropolitan Police in Lal Bazaar may be safe there
for three minutes, but--" He was silent and leered at me.
"But what?" I
asked impatiently.
"I'd tackle it just
the same if I were you, young and strong. No white man has done it before. By
Jupiter, I'd tackle it if I had a char---char charmed life--" and quite
suddenly he fell into snoring, alcoholic slumber.
I stepped out on the
balcony. India was at my feet, cruel, beckoning, mysterious, scented, minatory,
fascinating, inexplicable. Right then it got below my skin.
I gave a low laugh. No,
I don't know why I laughed.
Stephen Denton was
silent for a moment. He was thinking deeply. Then he shook his head.
Honestly, 1 don't know
why I laughed. I don't know why I did any of the things I did that night, until
I came to the wall at the other end of Ibrahim Khan's Gully. No, no. I had
imbibed quite a little--couldn't help it--with Roos--Keppel, but I was not
drunk. Not a bit of it.
Well, imagine me there
on the balcony of the Semiramis, laughing at India, if you wish; perhaps at the
Back Bay, perhaps at myself. I left the balcony, patted the drunken man on the
shoulder, and stepped out of the hotel and into the smoky, purple night. The
storm which had threatened earlier by the evening was melting into a quiet
night of glowing violet, with a pale, sneering, negligent sort of a moon. A
low, cool wind was blowing up from the River Hooghli.
I gave a mocking
farewell bow in the direction of Park Street, the white man's Calcutta,
Government House, green tea and respectability, and turned east, sharp east,
toward the patch of darkness, toward the Colootallah. I walked very steadily,
as if I had a definite aim and object, turned on the corner of Park Street, and
there a policeman, an English policeman, stopped me.
"Beg pardon,
sir," he said with that careful. Anglo-Saxon politeness, "you're
goin' the wrong way, I fancy, sir. The hotel is over yonder, sir,"
pointing in the opposite direction; and I laughed. I pressed a rupee into his
ready hand. "Hotel, nothing." I said. "I am going toward the Street
of Charmed Life!"
"Right-o."
commented the policeman. "Some of these 'ere native streets do 'ave funny
names, don't they? But--beggin' your pardon, sir--better 'ave a care. Those
streets ain't safe for a white man, least--ways at night."
"Quite safe--for
me!" I assured him, and I walked on, on and on, not caring where I
went---away from the thoroughfares, through grimy little gardens in the back of
opium dens where the brick paths were hollow and slimy with the tread of many
naked, unsteady feet; then through a greasy, packed wilderness of three-storied
houses, perfectly respectable Babu houses, from which a faint, acrid smell
seemed to emanate; on, twisting and turning, through the Burra Bazaar and the
Jora Bagan--you know the sections, don't you, and their New York counterpart,
the Bowery and Hell's Kitchen--and then up into the crooked mazes of the Machua
Bazaar--evil, filthy, packed.
On and on, farther and
farther away, and at every corner, in every doorway, there were new faces, new
types, new voices, new odors, until I came to the Colootallah.
How did I know I was
there? Oh, I asked a native, decent sort he was, though he was a bit unsteady
with opium, and, just like the English policeman, he advised me to go back to
Park Street.
Perhaps he was right.
For a moment I was quite sure that he was right, but I walked on, through
streets that grew steadily more narrow. You know how narrow they can be, with a
glimpse of smoky sky above the roofs revealing scarcely three yards of breadth,
and all sorts of squirmy, squishy things underneath your feet, and shawls, and
bit of underwear, and turban clothes hanging from the windows and balconies and
flopping unexpectedly into your face, and beggars, and roughs, and lepers
slinking and pushing against you, jabbering, quarreling, begging; and the
roadway ankle-deep in thick slime, and a fetid stink hanging over it all like a
cloud; and the darkness, the bitter darkness---black blotched, compact, except
for a haggard moon-ray shooting down occasionally from above and glancing off
into the cañon of the street from bulbous roof and crazy, tortured balcony.
By ginger, I was sick
for a moment. I said to myself that there was a steamer sailing the next
day--home and America via Liverpool--and I was about to turn when---
Wait a second.
Get first where I was,
though you'll never find the place. You'll hear the reason why later on. You
see, I had meanwhile turned up a narrow street; it was quite lonely there; not
a soul, not a footstep, hardly a sound. They called the place then--mind you, I
said then--Ibrahim Khan's Gully. It was typical of its sort. Whitewashed walls
without windows or doors, mysterious, useless-looking to right and to left; and
straight in front of me, at the end of the gully, was another wall. It sat
there at the end of that cul-de-sac like a seal of destiny, portentous
threatening. The moon was pretty well behaved and bright just then, and so I
looked at that wall. It impressed me.
It was perhaps ten feet
high, and it seemed to be the support of some roof-top for it was crowned with
rather an elaborate balustrade of carved, fretted stone. At a certain distance
behind it rose another higher wall, then another, still higher, and so on; as
if the whole block was terraced from the center toward the gully. To the left
and right the wall stretched, gradually rising into the dark without a break,
it seemed, and surmounted here and there by the fantastic outline of some spire
or balcony or crazy, twisted roof, the whole thing a confounded muddle of Hindu
architecture, with apparently neither end nor beginning--mad, brusk,
useless--like a harebrained giant's picture-puzzle.
There I stood and
stared. I said to myself, "Back, you fool? Straight home with you to
Boston, to the bound volumes of Emerson, to the mild cocktail--and I wonder
who'll win the mile at the Intercollegiate--" And then--and I remember it
as if it was to-day, it was just in the middle of that thought about the mile
race--I heard a voice directly above me.
It was a woman's voice,
singing in that quaint, minor wail of Eastern music. Perhaps you know the
words. I have learned them by heart---
You are to me the gleam
of sun
That breaks the gloom of
wintry rain;
You are to me the flower
of time---
O Peacock, cry again!
"Bravo,
bravo!" I shouted. For you see I was only a fool of an outsider, looking
into this night--wrapped, night-sounding India as I would look at a fantastic
play, and then suddenly the song broke off, came another voice, harsh, hissing,
spitting, the sound of a hand slapping bare flesh, and then a piercing shriek.
A high-pitched, woman's shriek that shivered the night air, that somehow
shivered my heart.
I must help that woman,
but--"Home you fool, you silly, meddling idiot." said my saner ego
"This is no quarrel of yours." "Take a chance," replied
another cell in my brain. "Take a chance with chance! See what all this
talk about a charmed life is!"
No, no, I decided the
next moment it was mad. Impossible. A native house, a native woman--they were
sacred. Not even the police would dare enter without a search warrant; and this
was the Colootallah, the worst section of Calcutta; and I knew next to nothing
about India, about the languages, the customs, the prejudices of the land,
except what Roos-Keppel had told me.
"Hai-hai-hai!"
came once more the piercing, woman's wail: and right then I consigned Back Bay
and safety first to the devil. I made for that wall with a laugh, perhaps a
prayer.
A charmed life! By the
many hecks, I'd find out presently I said to myself, as I jumped on a narrow
ledge a few feet from the ground, from which I could clutch the top of the
stone balustrade.
Up!
I swung myself into the
unknown, balanced for the fraction of a second on the balustrade, then let
myself drop. I struck something soft and bulky that squirmed swiftly away. Came
a grunt and a curse--at least, it sounded suspiciously like a curse--then
somebody struck a light which blinded me momentarily.
And at that very moment
the bell from the Presbyterian Church in Old Court House Street struck the
midnight hour.
CHAPTER III - A Fool's Heart
Oft have I heard that no
accident or chance ever mars the march of events here below, and that all moves
in accordance with a plan. To take shelter under a common bough or a drink of
the same river is alike ordained from ages prior to our birth.
--From the letter of a
Japanese Daimio to his wife before committing hara-kari
RAPIDLY my eyes got used
to the light. It came from a flickering, insincere oil-lamp held in the hands
of an elderly Hindu, evidently the possessor of the soft and bulky body which I
had struck when I had let myself drop.
He looked at me, and I
looked at him, silently. I am quite sure we didn't like each other. We didn't
have to say a single word to convince each other of the fact. He was an old
man, but old without the slightest trace of dignity, he wore no turban, and
that gave his shiny, shaven head a horribly naked look. On his forehead was a
crimson caste mark--nasty-looking thing it was. His eyes were hopelessly
bleared, his teeth were blackened with betel juice, his rough, gray beard was
quite a stranger to comb or oil. He was a fat, ridiculous old man, with a
ridiculous, squeaky little cough.
I burst out laughing,
and I laughed louder when I saw the expression which crept into his red-rimmed
eyes. Not that the expression was really funny. Rather this opposite. For it
was one of beastly hatred, of savage joy, of sinister triumph. But, don't you
see, I wasn't the Stephen Denton of half a year, why, of half an hour before. Right
then I had forgotten all about America and Boston and regulation
respectability. There seemed to be no home tradition to analyze and criticize
and I belonged right there--to that flat rooftop, to the purple, choking night
down below in Ibrahim Khan's Gully, to India, to Calcutta. One blow of my fist,
I said to myself, and that fat, ridiculous old savage would take an
involuntary, headlong tumble from the balustrade to the blue, sticky mire of
the gully. So I laughed.
But hold on. Don't get
the story wrong. I didn't stand there, on that roof-top in the Colootallah,
exactly thinking out all these impressions, detail for detail. They passed over
me in a solid wave and in the fraction of a second, and, even as they swept
through me, the lamp in the hands of the old man trembled a little and shot its
haggard, dirty-white rays a little to the left, toward a short, squat, carved
stone pillar quite close to the balustrade.
And there, breathing
hard, clutching the pillar with two tiny, narrow hands, I saw a native woman--a
young girl rather--doubtless she whom I had heard sing, then scream in pain.
Red, cruel finger-marks were still visible on her delicate, pale-golden cheek.
Stephen Denton lit a
cigar and blew out a series of rings, attempting to hang them on the
chandelier, one by one.
You know (he said this
with a certain, ringing, challenging seriousness) I fell in love right then and
there. Sounds silly, of course. But it's the truth. I looked at that Hindu
girl, and I loved her. Such a--a--why, such a strange, inexpressible sensation
came over me. It seemed suddenly that we were alone--she and I--on the roof-top
in Calcutta--alone in all the world---
But never mind that I
guess you know what love is.
She was hardly more than
sixteen years old, and she dressed in the conventional dress of a Hindu dancer,
in a sari--you know, the scarf which the Hindu woman drapes about her with a
deft art not dreamed of by Fifth Avenue--of pale rose colored silk, shot with
orange and violet and bordered with tiny seed-pearls. An edge of the sari hung
over one round shoulder and the robe itself came just below the knee. Her face
was small and round and exquisitely chiseled. Her hair was parted in the
middle. It was of a glossy bluish--black, mingled with flowers and jewels and the
braids came down to her ankles. A perfume, sweet, pungent, mysterious, so faint
as to be little more than a suggestion, hovered about her.
Well--I stared at her.
Then I remembered my manners and lifted my hand to raise my hat. It wasn't
there. I must have dropped it when I negotiated the wall and the girl, seeing
my action, understanding it, forgot her pain and laughed. Such a jolly silvery,
exquisite little laugh.
Ever think of the
psychology of laughter? To me it has always seemed the final proof of sympathy,
of humanity, even. And so that laugh, from the crimson lips of this Hindu girl,
finally did the trick. I forgot all about the fat old party with the caste mark
and the bleary eyes, I walked up to the girl and offend her my hand, American
fashion.
"Glad to meet
you," I said in English. It was a foolish thing to say, absolutely
ridiculous, but just then I couldn't think of anything else. You see, at
midnight, on the roof-top of some unknown native house in the heart of the
Colootallah, together with people of an unknown race and faith, of alien
tradition, alien emotions, even---what would you have said?
I struck to my
native-born form of salutation, and held out my hand. She gave me hers--it felt
just like some warm, downy little baby bird--and replied in English, with a
certain faint nuance of mockery, "Glad to meet you, sir," and I
grinned and was about to open up a polite conversation.
You see, momentarily I
had really forgotten all about that bleary-eyed old scoundrel. But he recalled
himself to me almost immediately--with an exceedingly rude and, considering his
age, muscular push which shoved me to one side and the girl to the other.
There he stood between
us, like an exageratingly hideous Hindu idol of revenge and hatred and lust and
half a dozen other assorted beastly qualities, the lamp trembling in his
clawlike hand. He pointed at me, addressing the girl in a mad, jerky,
helter-skelter flood of Hindustani--I didn't understand it--which caused the
girl to pale and to shake her head vigorously. It was evidence that he was
accusing her of something or other, and that she was denying the accusation
indignantly. And then he commenced abusing her in English, doubtless for my
benefit.
I was stuffing his mouth
at once with my fist, but the girl signaled to me, frantically, imploringly,
"No, no"--I saw her lips shaping the words and so, temporarily I kept
me peace while the old Hindu proceeded to prove that he could translate Hindu
abuse into very fair English.
"Ho!" he
shouted at her. "Ho! thou daughter of unthinkable begatting! Thou spawn of
much filth. Thou especially illegitimate and shameless hyena! Thou this and
that and once more this! By Shiva and Shiva--I shall wench thy wicked hide with
the touchstone of pain and affliction! I shall--"
"Look here" I
interrupted "you are getting entirely too fresh. Stow your line of talk,
or--" and I made a significant gesture with my fist---would have hit him,
too, if the girl had not signaled to me again--this time, and I don't know what
she wanted by it, pointing at her forehead and then back at the building which
terraced toward the center of the block.
The Hindu man was too
angry to notice the by-play. "O Calamity!" he went on. "O
crimson shame! May Doorgha, the great goddess, cut out thy heart and feed it to
a mangy pig! What shameless doing are these--O thou bazaar woman--to send word
to thy lover--to have him come here, to this house, and at night? Didst thou
think that I would be asleep? Thy lover--" he spat out, "and he a man
of the accused foreign race, an infidel, an eater of unclean food, a cannibal
of the holy cow, a swinish derider of the many gods! He--thy lover! Ah! by the
Mother of the Elephant's Trunk--thy portion shall be the pain which passeth
understanding!" Suddenly he turned and addressed himself to me, "and
as for thee--for thee--" He was so choked with fury that the words were
gurgled and died in his throat. He positively did not know whom to insult or
bully first, the girl or me. Like Balaam's Ass, he stood there, undecided, and
finally he made up his mind to attend first to the girl.
"Thou--" came
an unmentionable epithet, unmentionable even among Hindus, and you know how
extravagant their abuse is inclined to be, then he turned on her. His right
hand still held the trembling lamp. He struck out with his left. She tried to
evade him--slipped--I was too late to come to her rescue--only a glancing blow,
but she fell, bumping her head smartly against the stone pillar.
She gave a pitiful
little moan--and was unconscious.
Then I got mad.
I rushed up to him,
lunged, and missed. You see, the old beggar danced away from me with a certain
sharp, twisting agility which I wouldn't have believed possibly in that aged,
obese body of his. Also, I had to be careful--on that confounded roof-top. No
use tumbling over the balustrade and breaking my neck. That wouldn't have
helped the girl any. The only chance I had was to get him against the wall on
the side opposite the gully--a torn-down wall occasionally connecting the
rooftop with the next layer on that maze of buildings.
Finally I managed to
drive him toward the wall. I had him cornered. He stood there--the lamp still
flickering in his right, its ray sharply silhouetting him against the spectral
white stucco. I was quite fascinated for a moment, looking at him. The idea
flushed into my brain that I was looking into the visage of something
monstrous, impossible. The beastly bald skull, the caste mark, the fat,
wide-humped shoulders, suggested that which was scarcely human and, struck by a
sudden burst of horror, I stared into that dark, inscrutable countenance.
Then he opened his
mouth--he said something, in a low voice of what was going to happen to me. It
had something to do with one of his beastly, many-armed gods--I didn't
understand the allusion at the time. At all events, he pointed at the caste
mark on his forehead and---
You see, I am a slow,
careful sort of fighter. I hate to waste a blow. Furthermore, up to then we had
all been comparatively quiet. I didn't care to make too much noise. And I had
him cornered. So, instead of rushing up like a noisy avalanche, I poised myself
on my toes, squared my shoulders, drew back my right arm--and then I nearly
lost the whole game. For, quite suddenly, he brought his left hand to his
mouth. He was about to shout--for help, I suppose. And then I hit him, right
between the eyes, By ginger, it was a wallop.
You see, I was quite
mad; and even in that fleeting moment, when I had really no time to register
sensations, I could feel his skin break beneath my knuckles, the soft, pulped
flesh--the blood squirting up--and, darn it, I liked the feeling!
Stephen Denton gave a
strange smile.
Rather bestial, don't
you think? But then I told you I was a different man--there, on that roof-top,
with purple India whispering about me--than I had been half an hour before.
Well, the old Hindu
fell, unconscious, by the side of the girl. The lamp dropped from his hand. I
tried to catch it, could not, and over the balustrade it went in a fantastic
curve of yellow sparks, and down into the blue slime of Ibrahim Khan's Gully
where it gave a little protesting sshissh and guttered out.
So there I was, on that
confounded roof-top, in utter silence, utter darkness--the moon had hidden
behind a cloud-bank--and within a few feet of me was the unconscious form of
the girl---the Hindu girl--with whom I had fallen in love---and I knew neither
her name, nor her faith--nor anything at all about her. An adventure, don't you
think? An adventure--to me. Fantastic, twisted, incredible! And, a few hours
before, I had imagined that the greatest adventure that could ever happen to me
would be to catch a fifty pound salmon, and to get away with the tale of it!
But, just then, I didn't
even consider the whole mad sequence of events in the light of adventure. It
seemed all perfectly sane, perfectly possible--preordained, in a way--and I
thought and acted with the utmost self-assurance and deliberation.
Was I afraid, you ask? I
was not. Honestly! Sounds silly, bragging, doesn't it? But it's the truth. Of
course I realized that my position was ugly. You see, there was that blotchy,
purple darkness all about me, and a terrific, breathless silence--and what was
I to do? Back across the wall? Into Ibrahim Khan's Gully--and a run for the
Hotel Semiramis? Sure, I could have jumped down. I had learned the trick in gym
work, back at college--to land on my toes, slightly bending my back and my
legs.
But I didn't take that
chance. I could not. For there was the girl, and I loved her. She was dear to
me--very dear--dearer than my life, my salvation--dearer--what's the old
saying?--yes, dearer than the dwelling of kings! Carefully, slowly I crept
across to her side, for I didn't want to step on the old Hindu. I didn't want
to recall him from his trance before I was ready for him, before I had decided
exactly what to do.
I stooped down and
touched the girl's soft little face. The touch went through me like an electric
thrill. What was I to do? She was breathing, but quite unconscious. I had no
way, no time to revive her.
Should I take her with
me across the balustrade? Impossible. I couldn't drag her into the gully like a
bag of flour, nor was it feasible for me to go down first--wouldn't be able to
reach and lift her from below.
I was sure of only one
thing. I wouldn't leave without her--without her I wouldn't leave that
roof-top, the Colootallah, nor Calcutta, nor India.
I loved her. I wanted
her. I would die for her. The source of that rash courage will ever be to me an
inexplicable mystery. For, don't you see, I had always lived a perfectly
sheltered life back in Boston, with the antimacassars and the walnut furniture
and the volumes of Emerson and Thoreau. But I had resolved to take that girl
with me. No more, nor less!
So I squatted there, by
the side of the girl, considering. It is strange how trivial things impinge on
the consciousness in such moments with a shock of something important, immense.
There was just a slight noise--a soft tckk-tckktckk--but, somehow, I knew what
it was. It was the noise of a scorpion scuttling across the roof---to the left
of me--towards the old Hindu.
I knew just exactly what
would happen---tried my best, with a sharp hiss, to prevent it--but it did
happen. The little scorpion, if, indeed, it was one--perhaps it was only a
mouse--scurried across the old Hindu's face--startled him into consciousness.
He sat up. He gave a
shout for help--just one shout. I was one top of him the very next second--but
I could not clutch that shout out of the air--it echoed and reverberated among
the terraced walls, sharp, metallic. It tore through the gloom like the point
of a knife.
I had him down on his
back again in the twinkling of an eye, had him gagged securely with my
handkerchief and the heavy leather gloves I carried in my pocket. Working
feverishly, I tore the silk scarf from the girl's shoulder, tore off my coat,
my necktie--and had him tied before he knew what was happening to him.
Then I sat up and
listened. With a little gray thrill of horror I realized that the cry for help
had been heard, that the crisis was upon me. Far in the bowels of that crazy
mass of terrace buildings I heard confused voices--footsteps.
Tap-tap-tap--naked feet
stepping gingerly on cold stone slabs.
A dozen questions leaped
to my brain. What could I do? How? The old man--myself--the girl---
Yes! The girl whom I
loved. At that moment I longed for two things, two things of Western
civilization: a revolver and a box of matches. But I had neither the one nor
the other about me. All I had was a knife, a pretty good knife, too, very much
like an old-fashion Bowie. I had bought it the day I left America, in a spirit
of jest, rather than with the expectation of using it.
The footsteps came
nearer and nearer from the direction of the wall which connected the rooftop
with the next building. I looked about me, for a place to hide the girl, to
hide myself.
And the old man! Over
the wall with him, I decided brutally, and I dragged at his feet--he was heavy,
very heavy--and then I desisted. For the footsteps came nearer, ever nearer;
also excited voices in an unintelligible language.
For a moment the voices
were drowned in a round, metallic burst of sound. Banng! came the bell from the
Presbyterian Church in Old Court House Street, tolling the quarter after
midnight. Then, when the tolling had trembled away, came once again the
sounds--nearer, nearer--voices, footsteps, and also a faint crackling of steel,
the swish of a scabbard scraping across stone flags.
And the darkness was
about me like a heavy, woolen garment.
Stephen Denton smiled,
quizzically, incongruously.
Don't you see? He
continued when he saw the expression of surprise on my face, the thing was
really quite funny. The adventure itself seemed to me--oh, sort of inevitable,
like a Greek drama: and as to the darkness--why, old man, that moon there behind
the cloud-bank reminded me of some dear old chaperone at a ball at Magnolia.
Prime her with a ball of knitting wool, a glass of near-soft punch, and pop her
into a nice warm conservatory, and she'll remain there until the band plays
"Good Night, Ladies" and not bother the young idea. Get it? So is was
with that moon. Kept away, left everything blotchy, dark side of by itself. Me
and the girl, and the old man and the whole damned rooftop.
Yes, I thought of all
that at the time. But I acted, even as I thought, as if I had two sets of
nerve-controls, working separately from each other. I moved about in the
darkness, feverishly, searching for some hiding-place big enough to hold one or
all of us--the footsteps and the voices were coming nearer all the time--and
finally I discovered that the balustrade, built out towards the roof-top,
formed a sort of box for a length of about six feet. Did I put the girl inside?
You bet your life I did not! I told you I wasn't going to leave her ever again.
I stuck the old man inside, handled him as I would a bundle of useless, dirty
rags; and the next moment, with the strength and haste of desperation, I picked
up the unconscious girl, and, holding her in my arms, I squeezed myself behind
the carved stone pillar against which she had been leaning when I had burst
upon the scene. The place was just large enough to hold us--me and her--pressed
tight against me.
Of course, the whole
thing took less time than it takes me to tell it.
So, there I was, holding
that little Hindu girl in my arms--and--why, man, I loved her--unless the
repetition of that detail bores you--my arms touched the soft curves of her
young shoulders.
It was quite dark, as I
told you. But there, resting on my left arm, was her little face, like an
opening flower. Only a slip of a girl, her youthful incompleteness just a
lovely sketch for something larger, finer, more splendid--just a mass of happy,
seductive hints, with the high-lights yet missing.
That's it! You guessed
it first time! I kissed her--either my last kiss on this earth I said to
myself; or if there was any truth in that charmed life hope, my first
kiss--given, taken rather, in real love.
And, as I pressed her
closer against me in the ecstasy of the moment--you see, I had forgotten all
about the approaching footsteps, I am such a careless fellow--I felt as if
something was giving way behind me. Quickly I squirmed, a few inches to the
right--there wasn't so very much room, and at the same moment a door opened up
in the wall in back of the pillar, leading up from somewhere in that crazy maze
of a building.
The swing of the door
missed me by a fraction of an inch--I sucked in my breath--and two men came out
on the roof-top carrying naked blades.
No! I didn't see the
blades, but both, one after the other, scraped against me, cutting through
trousers and underwear like razors.
They wounded me
slightly, but I made neither motion nor outcry. For there, in my arms was the
girl who was dearest to me in all the world; and so, just for luck, I bent down
and kissed her again.
CHAPTER IV - Depths
Vainly the heart on
Providence calls, such aid to seek were hardly wise For man must own the
pitiless law the sways the globe and sevenfold skies--From the Kasidah of Haji
Abdu El-Yezdi
WHAT saved me then was
the Oriental negligence, the Oriental carelessness as to details, which--and
that's my own discovery---the only thing that is keeping India and the rest of
Asia in the rear of Western progress.
An American watchman,
hearing a cry for help, might possibly have forgotten his gun. But never his
lamp! With these two Hindus it was just the opposite; armed to the teeth they
were, judging from the swish and crackle of steel which syncopated their
movements about the roof-top, but they carried neither lamp, nor candle, nor
even a match. They moved about there in the dark, searching, groping, tapping
and were, of course, very much astonished when they didn't find anybody. I was
sure that the old ruffian in the cupboard beneath the balustrade nearly caused
his eyes to pop out of his head with effort to shout out to them, to tell them
where he was. But my gloves were a good gag--with a fine, healthy, tannic acid
taste to them, I guess.
Yes, they were
astonished and amazed. At least, I gathered as much from the guttural
exclamations. They called on a variety of Hindi deities to be witness to their
predicament, but the native gods weren't helping much that night. Just then, a
little black-and-yellow box of Swedish matches--prosaic, matter-of-fact
Occidental matches--would have beaten Shiva, Vishnu, Lakshmi, and Parvati
herself into a cocked hat.
But those two
steel-rattling fools did not know it. They just groped about, and searched, and
cursed a little, and finally they seemed to decide that, though they themselves
had come to the roof-top via the only aperture that led out from the building
itself, there was only one other way--from Ibrahim Khan's Gully, across the
balustrade--the way I had taken. So one of them swung over the wall, I heard
him land on his feet, with a little soft plop, like some great cat, and with a
metallic, grating noise as the tip of his scabbard bumped against the ground;
and a moment later I heard him down below, walking up and down, up and down, as
if he was patrolling the Gully.
By this time I was
getting decidedly uncomfortable. The front of me was all right, with that
little soft, warm bundle of humanity held tight in my arms. But the back of me!
Pressed against the confounded stone wall, with about an inch of sharp bronze
door-hinge boring into a choice spot of my anatomy! It was that which I minded.
Funny, don't you think? There I was, balancing precariously on the edge of the
unknown, and it wasn't my ultimate fate which I feared. I didn't even think of
it. The only thing that mattered was that one little pang of pain in the small
of my back.
A smile flickered on
Stephen Denton's lips. It was not exactly a smile of amusement, nor altogether
a smile of triumph. Anyway, here's how he continued:
I was pretty good at
college, sort of solid and reliable; I played tackle straight through my
lessons--didn't slip and slide and run about the side-lines.
Don't you get me? Well,
put it this was, then:
I went in for the sound
and heavy and recognized in learning, and didn't care much for apologies.
Regular chief in the tribe of the Philistines I was! Psychology? That was a
word always on the lips of some of my classmates, as an excuse, an explanation
for almost anything. I didn't care for it at all.
I always thought that a
psychologist is like a man who is looking for his spectacles and finally finds
them on his own nose, after looking on everybody's else's nose--the sort of a
man who loses his spectacles--what? By putting them in the wrong place? Why,
no! By putting them in the right place! That's how he loses them! Well, I
didn't. I wasn't a psychologist, nor any other sort of intellectual,
self-analytical jackass. Perhaps I was too stupid--and it turned out to be
lucky for me that night, on the flat roof-top in the heart of Colootallah, with
every wickedness and crime and cruelty and superstition in India floating and
breathing and bunching somewhere about me in the purple, choking darkness, with
my love in my arms! For--as I should and would have done had I been a junior
Münsterberg--I did not stop to dissect and label the psychology of fear and
apprehension, as exemplified in myself.
Perhaps I didn't have
the time. All I meant to do--I had made up my mind to do--was to get rid of the
pain in my back, and to get the little girl somewhere where there wouldn't be a
witless hairbreadth of destiny between her life and mine.
But how?
Of course, my first
inclination was to assault the Hindu who had remained behind--I could hear him
breathe, near me, in the gloom--in fact, to kill him. Yes, to kill him!
Remember, I told you I was beginning to feel myself part of the Colootallah
scenery, including the--ah!---primeval emotions of that charming neighborhood.
But, if I was a caveman in emotions, I was also a caveman in instinctive,
safety-first cunning. I said to myself that I could not kill without making a
noise--and there was my Hindu's sidekick prowling about in the Gully. What
then? I could not stay all night behind the pillar, even supposing the pain in
my back should cease. For, in another few hours, it would be morning, and before
that old lady Moon might get it into her head almost any time to pop out from
behind her banks of clouds and treat us to a silver bath.
No hope in front of me,
thus! But in back of me there was a door, the only solid nail on which to hang
my plan. If it had been door enough to let the two Hindu out on the roof-top,
It was bound to be door enough to let me away from the roof-top.
I acted on that idea as
soon as I thought of it. The door was still ajar. Quite noiselessly, the girl
in my arms, I squirmed around the edge of it, and I felt steps under my feet.
Right then I drew a
good, long breath the first in about three eternities, it seemed to me---and I
eased the strain on my muscles by letting the warm little burden in my arms
slip down until the tips of her toes touched the ground.
What--did I lock the
door behind me? You bet your life I did--not!
There was a latch, and I
could have barred those snooping beggars out, but what possible good would that
have done? Sooner or later they were bound to give up their search and to
report to whomever had sent them; and their suspicions would only have
increased if they had found that somebody had locked them out. No, I left the
door open, and, once more pressing the little Hindu girl tight against my
chest, I groped my way down the stairs, slowly, carefully, perhaps a couple of
dozen steps, worn, slippery and hollow by the trend of naked feet, down,
straight down.
There was not even the
faintest ray of light. But I held to my course, the burden in my arms getting
heavier every second, carefully setting foot before foot, and finally landing
dead against the wall. I gave my forehead a terrific bump and jarred my whole
body. It was providential that the girl didn't regain consciousness, for just
then I should have had a devil of a time explaining to her.
Presently, by groping
tentatively here and there, I discovered that I had debouched on a narrow
landing which stretched right and left. What now? I had to turn somewhere, and
I chose the left, for not particular reason. But I have often since wondered
what would have happened, how the whole thing would have ended, had I gone the
other way, although a few minutes later I decided that my eventual choice of
directions had been singularly unfortunate.
Still, in the end, it
didn't turn out that way.
You see (Stephen Denton
made a vast, circular gesture) here I am, and--Never mind, old man. Let me
resume my muttons.
He laughed at the word.
Muttons with a
vengeance! If not muttons, then at least goats; same family of ruminant animals,
aren't they? For, as I walked down, the landing a perfectly brutal, goatish
smell seemed to drift from the unknown goal toward which I was making. I
wondered if on top of all the other sanitary iniquities the Hindu was the habit
of keeping pens in the middle of their living-houses. But I wasn't going to let
a smell, any smell, swerve me from my course. Goats or no goats, I walked on,
on for several minutes along the outside which twisted and turned, rose and
dipped like some crazy stone snake, and all the time I felt the pat-pat-pat of
the little girl's heart-beats, softly beating, against my own heart, as if
trying to blend, to mix with it.
Once I stopped. For,
from a great distance it seemed, the bell of the Presbterian church on Old
Court House Street was tolling the half-hour; and I, don't you see--I was going
away from the bell, from the church and all it implied--civilization,
Christianity, safety--away from Boston and mild cocktails and Phi Beta Kappa!
"Come back!" tolled the bronze-tongued bell, and the sounds of it
seemed to pour through the glassy, grooved floor as though from cellars and
tunnels where they lay stored beneath the house, beneath the Colootallah,
beneath all India. They sang and trembled about me: "Come back, Come back!"
But I---
Well, I told the fool
bell to go chase itself. I kept on--yes, in the general direction of that
brutal odor.
Presently, though the
smell increased in intensity, in a certain unspeakable corroding acidity, it
seemed to become less goatish; but, too, it seemed to hold some vague horror.
Doesn't seem reasonable,
does it, to be afraid of a smell? But I was, in a way; and heretofore I hadn't
been afraid at all! Of course, I controlled my nascent fear immediately. Had
to, you see, with all the world's treasures to my arms. But I was in a peculiar
state of mind. I put my feet down carefully, but mechanically, and my mind
seemed suddenly detached from my bodily sensations, as if it was trying to
grope ahead of my body into the dark, to warn, to reassure. Somehow I felt that
I had stepped into a hollow; not a hollow of the earth, but one of time.
Still I kept on, and all
at once it seemed to me that the smell was directly in front of me, coming from
below my feet. I groped in the dark. I had come to the end of the corridor; but
there was a door set slant-ways into the wall. There was a handle. I gripped it
The door opened easily. I stepped inside, and the door shut behind me with a
little dull, soft thud of finality.
A moment later I thought
I had been too rash. Holding the girl in my left arm, I tried to open the door
with my right; but it was impossible. I could not even budge it.
Stephen Denton smoked
for a while in silence, a silence suddenly broken by the strumming of a native
guitar which drifted down the stairs. He smiled.
Can you imagine, he
continued, to step from utter silence and darkness into a room with a bright
light? Why, no! What is there to apprehend, to startle you, even in a bright
light? You know it comes from somewhere, through some mechanical or natural
agency, don't you?
What startled me into
stark, breathless immobility was a faint noise--a faint, rasping noise, the
like of which I had never heard before.
Not that, with my back
against a cold, moist wall, the girl in my left arm with her feet touching the
ground. I had time to run in my memory over all the noises I had ever heard.
But I knew that was it--I knew that the noise which I heard had a sinister,
grim connection with the fetid scent which had drifted down the corridor in
front of me, and, too, that it held in itself a terrible menace. It wasn't a
hissing, nor a barking, nor a scraping. It seemed more like a tremendous
vibration that filled the space about me, that seemed to close in on me; and
while I was not afraid--how could I have been with her in my arms? I felt, sort
of dimly, a rushing wonder as to the aspect, the source, the nature, yes as
though it may seem silly to you--the all-fired use and necessity of that
unknown noise! I want you to feel that noise as I felt it--yes, felt it more
than heard it--perhaps a combination of the two sensations. I seemed to both
feel and hear somebody, something listening in the dark! Presently the
impression grew into positive knowledge, and then--I guess there's some
scientific connecting-link between seeing and hearing and smelling--at that
very same moment the fetid smell rose against me like a solid wall, and I saw
two small, oblong, green lights--and they appeared to be flat.
You know, I wouldn't
have minded so much if those two green lights had seemed rounded, globular.
What startled me was the fact that they were quite flat. Mad, don't you think?
But true, old man!
And the door was shut
behind me; and I and the girl who was all the world and all the world's
salvation to me were imprisoned with that strange, humming vibration, the
terrible, fetid odor, the flat oblong, green lights!
What was I to do? Get my
arms free for action, for savage battle, for whatever might happen--that was
the first!
I turned a little to the
left to let the girl slip gently to the floor.
And then my heart stood
still, quite still. The blood in my veins felt exactly like freezing water!
For as I turned I saw
two more that, green lights. But they were less distinct than the others. Sort
of vague, wiped-over--that's how they looked; and they were in the wall, like
jewels in a deep-setting. I raised my right hand to crush them, to pluck them
out; and then I laughed.
I am sure I laughed--at
myself.
You see, the moment my
hand was in one line with them they disappeared; and then I knew the second
pair of green lights was only a reflection of the first pair, the slimy, dank
wall acting as a mirror; and so I propped the girl against the wall, drew my
knife, and turned back to face once more the unknown danger.
The vibrations were increasing
in intensity; the green lights swerved and swayed here and there like gigantic
fireflies; and I was a little afraid, perhaps because my love was not in my
arms any more; and so I commenced whistling to regain my self-confidence. I
whistled quite well, very softly. I used to practice it years ago in prep
school to annoy my teachers.
Imagine me standing
there like a fool in that inky-black room in the heart of the Colootallah,
shielding a Hindu girl, a girl whose name I didn't know and whom I had finally
decided to take with me to the very end of life--facing I didn't know what
unknown horror and iniquity, and whistling--whistling one of those slow,
dreamy, peaches-and-cream Hawaiian melodies, the "Waikiki Moonlight,"
if I remember rightly, with a little drooping sob to every third note.
I am glad that it was
dark and that there was no mirror down there in which to behold myself. I am
sure I must have cut a laughable figure--I can imagine it with my hair, since I
was a little scared, standing out like ruffled feathers, my eyes wide open and
staring into those flat, green, ghastly things in front of me, my jaw a trifle
dropped, and my lips pointed, whistling that sentimental poppycock about the
dear old silvery moonlight on dear old Waikiki beach. Gosh!
But presently the
impression grew on me--to become a stony certainty almost immediately---that
those swaying green things in front of me were becoming more quiet, more
stationary, the longer and softer I whistled. Too, the vibration, while it did
not cease, became indifferent, less terrible and minatory; seemed to lose some
of its menacing, crouching, intensity.
A few more staves about
moonlight and Liliuokalani and Waikiki, and the vibrations had blended
completely into a soft, contented--well a mixture between a purr and a hiss.
What did I do? Why I
kept right on whistling. You just bet I did! I must have gone through my entire
lengthy repertory of sentimental mush--German tunes, American, Hawaiian, Irish
and Greaser! And, which is the incredible part of it, the true, inevitable
part, that one little accomplishment saved my life that night.
I was beginning at about
No. 33 on my musical program--by this time the green things, had become quite
stationary and something like a milky veiled film had settled over them when
there was a soft rushing noise, but not at all a terrifying noise, the green
lights were blotted out altogether, and something hove up out of the dark: it
brushed up against me, it poured over my feet and ankles with the soft, pliable
weight of a huge steel cable--something mighty and very cold! I stood there
like a statue if a statue can tremble a little--and the coiled, steely, thing
drew itself up, up the length of my legs, around my waist with a great turn
over my shoulders; then, without any apparent effort, still farther up, over my
head a foot or so encircling my neck--the next moment one end of it touched my
cheek with a soft, gentle, caressing gesture.
A cobra! yes--a cobra!
That huge reptile had
heard me whistle perhaps it was some sob catch in my way of whistling which did
the trick, which reminded the snake of the plaintive notes which the
snake--charmer produces from his flat reed pipe.
Anyway, there it was,
encircling my body, gently touching my cheeks. Fancy though---wasn't it?--to consider
the there, in that rabbits' warren of a building with every one's hand against
me, a cobra--most hated and feared of animals--was the only living thing which
seemed to have a sort of affection for me!
What did I do? Oh, I
patted its head, and I have a vague, shameful recollection that I addressed the
great, slimy brute as "good old pussy"--but, whatever it was, it
pleased her: and if ever a snake purred, that snake purred!
Presently it must have
thought that there had been enough caressing for the time being, for, with one
final, deep vibrating hiss-purr, it slid down my body and with a slightly
wiggle of farewell which nearly knocked me off my feet, it scooted off.
I didn't waste much time
in putting two and two together. For a cobra in India in a building---meant
priests and a temple.
You see, I had done
quite a little sight-seeing in Calcutta; I had also studied my guide-book, and
had talked to several seasoned old Anglo-Indians, Roos-Keppel included; and I
remembered what I had seen and read and heard--about the sacred king-cobra
which the Hindus keep in stone caves at the feet of some of their idols, how
the Brahmans go down and feed them, and how tame the reptiles become.
Don't you see? I was
just in such a snake den, and I said to myself that the way of getting out of
it was the way by which the priest brought down the food--they can't throw it
down, you know, since cobras drink a good deal of milk--a way which must lead,
not back to the landing whence I had come, but straight into the temple. So I
groped and tapped about the walls and the low ceiling, and finally I found a
curved metal handle. A jerk and a twist--and half the ceiling slid to one side,
into a well-oiled groove, sending down a flood of haggard, indifferent light. I
picked up the little Hindu girl, who was still unconscious, lifted her gently
through the hole in the ceiling, and followed after.
The room in which I
found myself was lit by the dull-red, scanty glow which came from an open-work
silver brazier swinging on chains from the vaulted ceiling--a dull-red glow
sadly mingling with a few pale moon-rays breaking through a tiny window high up
on the left wall.
For a few seconds I was
bewildered---couldn't quite locate myself. Directly in front of the opening--I
saw that plain enough--was a huge, bestial Hindu idol--an image of Shiva in his
incarnation as Natarajah, "Lord of the Dance" I remembered that from
the other temples I had seen.
You can imagine what the
idol looked like---its right leg in the air in a fantastic curve, the left
pressed upon the figure of a dwarf; in the whirling hair a cobra, a skull, a
mermaid figure of the river Ganges, and the crescent moon; in the right ear a
man's earring, in the left a woman's; and with four arms--one holding a drum,
and another fire, while the third was raised, and the fourth pointed to the
lifted foot--and the whole act on a huge lotus pedestal.
From an incense-burner
in the farther corner a mass of scented smoke, swirled up, darkening the air
with a solid, bloated shadow--and everything seemed shapeless, veiled, wreathed
in floating vapors.
Presently my eyes got
used to the dim half--light. I discovered that the temple was fair-sized, and
that it contained no furniture nor ornament---no article of any sort except the
statue of Shiva and the incense-burner. The window was too high up to reach,
and there was only one door--a low door, directly across from the idol, a door
leading--where?
"Say," Stephen
Denton interrupted his tale, "are you getting tired of my adventures?
Would you rather play a game of cards--dummy bridge? Say the word."
I told him that I
abhorred cards. I told him that just then I was only interested in one thing.
"How the deuce did you get away from there?" I wound up. "What
was behind that door? How did you--"
"Survive?" he
completed my halting question with a low laugh. "Why, old man--you forget
that I bore a charmed life that night--a charmed life---just like Napoleon,
like Tamerlane, like--" "What was behind that door?" I
interrupted him a little heatedly.
"Wait till we get
to it." Stephen Denton laughed. "Something else happened in the
temple--before I opened that door and found out!"
CHAPTER V - Nerves
E gaio il minuetto, ma
tavolta piange
The minuet's lift is
merry, but sometimes a song breaks through---Fogazzaro
THERE was one thing more
in the temple--a fine, soft, silk rug--and I rolled it into a tight pillow and
slipped it under the head of the little Hindu girl. I had stretched her out on
the floor.
You know--Stephen Denton
continued, with a curious, hazy note of embarrassment in his pleasant voice--I
am afraid that, at that moment, with the girl at my feet and the grinning idol
above me--with the scented; whirling wreaths of incense-smoke floating about
me--I had a certain revulsion of feeling.
I was not afraid. Nor
was I exactly riled at that mad throw of the dice of fate which had chucked me
there--into the dim, mysterious heart of the Colootallah, five centuries
removed from the Hotel Semiramis, the Presbyterian Church, the English bobbies,
and all the rest of trousered, hatted civilization. I didn't mind that. Of
course not! For, don't you see, I loved that warm, little, girlish thing of
gold and black and crimson at my feet. My love was one of those mighty,
heaving, cosmic revolutions which will attempt and accomplish the
impossible--it was one of those stony, merciless facts which no arguing and no
self-searching can kick out of existence.
But I guess there is
such a thing as loving in spite of one's self--of love being a thing, a condition,
a fact apart from the rest of one's life.
Don't you get me? Why,
old man, remember what I told you of how the girl was dressed--in the costume
of a tuwaif, a Hindu dancer--and here, grinning and jeering above my head, was
the idol of Shiva in his incarnation at Natarajah, "Lord of the
Dance"--and the connection seemed obvious! And, after all, my people did
come over in the Mayflower--and there was that reproachful church-bell from Old
Court House Street--just then it was tolling the quarter to one.
Nothing shocking in the
art and motion of dancing. But you have seen Hindu dances---religious Hindu
dances--haven't you? You know the significance of the image of Natarajah, how
in the night of Brahma nature is said to be inert and cannot breathe nor move
nor dance till Shiva wills it; how Shiva rises from his stillness of
meditation, crushes the dwarf of night and inertia, and, dancing on his
prostrate body, sends through all matter the pulsing waves of awakening sound,
preceding from the drum; how, in the richness of time, still dancing, he
destroys all names and all forms by fire: and how then all emotions and a new
rest come upon the earth.
A mad Hindu notion of
bringing together the orderly swing of the spheres, the perpetual movement of
atoms, the sensation of the human body, and evolution itself--all represented
in the dancing figure of Shiva Natarajah--and in the whirling bodies of the
nautch, the Hindu dancing--girls who are consecrated to the service of the
gods!
You know the nature and
meaning and gestures of those dances, don't you? And there was the girl at my
feet in her dancing costume, and the grinning idol above us--there was the
memory of some of things which Roos-Keppel had told me about the crimes and
vices and the unclean castes which center in the Colootallah; and how--as in
the rest of the world--it is always woman who is used as the mainspring of
intrigue and venal traffic--and I clenched my fists until the knuckles
stretched white.
I looked at the
girl--the light was dim, trembling, uncertain, but I could see the pale gold of
her little face, the dusky, voluminous clouds of hair, the thick net of the
eyelashes.
I touched her face, her
shoulders--only for a fleeting second--for, don't you see, to me she was holy,
and somehow she was to me part of that temple--of the sacredness of that
temple--yes---sacredness--and I mean it. A mad, bombastic, fantastic, cruel
faith--that Hindu faith! I know it! But faith, religion, just the same somehow
trying to make the world better. I guess there isn't a single religion which
really tries to do harm.
Yes, sacred and
inviolable she was to me---and I thought how she and the love of her had come
to me, in the purple Indian night--precious, swift, unexpected, like a break of
glimmering sunlight after a leaden gray day--and there leapt into my heart with
the terrific and incalculable aim of lightning, the blinding longing for
complete possession--and deliberately disentangled myself from the jumble of
bitter emotions which had come to me through the thought she was a nautch,
consecrated to Shiva Natarajah.
The whole revolution of
feeling had only lasted a few seconds. I said to myself that love---real
love--has no time to consider and weigh the patterned dictates of abstract
morality. Mine own life to make or to mar--and I considered that I would rather
mar my life through love than make it through clammy indifference!
Temple girl or no temple
girl, it was up to me to get her out of that building, out of the Colootallah,
out of whatever shame and misery and disgrace life had meant to her before I
had seen her for the first time, back there on the rooftop at the end of
Ibrahim Khan's Gully.
This time I had no
choice of directions, for there was only one door out of the temple. Should I
pick her up and step into the unknown? No--I decided the next moment--instead
of carrying her, and thus burdening and slowing my progress, it would be better
for me to scout ahead, to hunt about until I had discovered an avenue of
escape. When I had found that, I would come back to her and carry her to
safety.
But there was the chance
that the two Hindu watchmen on the roof-top might give up their fruitless
search and come into this room. Too, there was the possibility of some Brahman
priest entering the temple to attend to some of his sacerdotal duties. I would
have to hide the girl. But where? Remember, the room was empty of furniture and
ornaments. I went the round of the walls, hunting for a closet, but found none.
There was only the incense burner, and the huge idol of Shiva Nataajiht, the
latter standing fairly close to the wall.
I walked around it more
or less aimlessly, and then I made a discovery quite an interesting
discovery--discovery, too, with which, had I had time to use it for that
purpose just then, I could have blown the thaumaturic reputation of that
particular Hindu temple sky high.
I found that the lotus
pedestal of the statue had an opening in the back; a sort of curved sliding
door, three feet high and about seven broad, which was partly open. I stooped
to investigate, and then I drew back in a hurry.
For sounds came from
within. I suppose my nerves tingled a little, but you mustn't forget
that--though at the time the thought never entered my head; I was too busy--all
the events of that mad night had been so unusual that I had really lost the
common standards of judging and of fearing. So I let my nerves tingle all they
wanted to, and I stooped down once more to discover the source and nature of
those sounds.
The very next moment I
knew, and I guess I was foolish enough to laugh. You see, the sounds which came
from the inside of the pedestal were really quite peaceful and prosaic; they
might have happened in quiet old Boston, for that matter.
Somebody in there was
snoring--in a fat, contented, elderly way!
So I pushed the
sliding-door to one side just as far as it would go. I looked, and sure enough,
there, comfortably curled up on a litter of rugs and pillows and shawls. I saw
the dim form of a portly Brahman priest sleeping with his mouth wide open, his
curly white beard moving rhythmically up and down with the intake of his
breath. Not a bad-looking old gentleman--quite peaceful and dignified. But that
didn't help him any just then; for here was the ideal hiding-place for my
Daughter of Heaven.
I drew my knife, poised
it neatly over his heart, and jerked him awake. "Keep quiet--perfectly
quiet!" I whispered to him, very much like a black-mustached villain in an
old-fashioned melodrama. At the same moment he stirred, opened his eyes, heard
my warning, he saw the Bowie--saw the point of it, if you will forgive my
wretched pun--and, obeying my instructions, he rose and came out of the
pedestal, a very incarnation of outraged, elderly pomposity Gosh, but that
Brahman looked mad!
So far so good--here was
a cozy little nest for my love--but what was I to do with Old Pomposity?
"What shall I do
with you?" I finally asked him direct, and he replied with a stream of
low--pitched and extremely foul abuse. That did not help any--neither him nor
me nor the girl--and so, after considering a few seconds, I narrowed my
question down to a choice of two things. I asked him, quite civilly and
good-naturedly--I bore him no personal grudge, you see--what he preferred: to
be killed outright, or to go down to the snake. Pretty tough on his nibs; but
what could I do? I needed the hollow pedestal, and I couldn't afford to leave a
live witness behind.
But he couldn't see it
my way, naturally. He threatened and cajoled and argued. He cursed me, my
ancestors, my posterity, and my cow in the name of a dozen assorted Hindu
deities--in the name of Vishnu and Shiva, Indra, Varuna, Agni, Surya, Chandra,
Yama, Kamadeva, Ganesha, and what not! He had a surprising knowledge of Puranic
theology; but finally he decided in favor of the snake! I could understand his
choice; since he doubtless was the priest in charge of the temple, and thus
sure to be on more or less friendly terms with the wiggly old reptile at the
feet of Natarajah.
"All right--just as
you wish," I replied; and just for luck--also to make him a little more
easy to handle--I fetched him a good hard blow on the side of the head which
stretched him unconscious, gagged and tied him securely with some of the shawls
from his couch, shoved him down into the cobra's den, and pushed the stone slab
shut.
Then I investigated the
interior of the lotus pedestal. It was big enough to afford sitting and
sleeping space to an average-sized human being, and--here is the discovery of
which I told you, the discovery which would have raised no end of a row in
orthodox Hindu theological circles--I saw that the statue was hollow, and that
it could be reached by the occupant of the pedestal.
What for? Why? How? Why,
old man, the day of miracles may have passed in the West---with biology and
motor-cars and aeroplanes, and all that--hut not so in the eternal East! For
there, handy to the occupant of the pedestal, was an assortment of ropes and
levers and handles and pulleys which were connected with the different parts of
Shiva Natarajah's sacred anatomy. Push a lever here, pull a rope there--I tried
it, you see---and the idol would lift a leg or wave one of his four arms or wag
his beastly old head. There was even one bit of machinery--it was rather rusty
and hard to move, as though it hadn't been used for a long time--which allowed
the whole statue, pedestal included, to move forward across the room--a very
ingenious bit of machinery, a combination system of wheels and gliding
planes--and the very thing for a smashing, twenty-four-carat miracle!
But the only miracle
which mattered to me just then was the fact that, through a twist and jerk of
Fate, I had come to Ibra him Khan's Gully-and to the little Hindu girl. I
picked her up and put her inside the pedestal, leaving the sliding-door
slightly aslant to give her breathing space.
By ginger--Stephen
Denton gave an embarrassed little smile--she looked pretty in there on that
soft mass of pillows and shawls, and the dim light about her like a veil. You
know those lines by Rabindranath Tagore, don't you?
When ruddy lips blossom
into smiles, black eyes
pass stolen glances,
Then it is the season,
my poet, to make a bonfire
of your verses.
And weave only heart
with heart and hand with
hand.
Oh, well---
I bent down and kissed
the little soft mouth--unconscious she was, and her thoughts dream-veiled, but
there was something like an answering quiver on her lips as I touched them with
mine--I crossed the width of the temple, opened the door, and stepped out on a
corridor, bright-lit with swinging yellow lamps. It was really more than a corridor--more
like a long hall, very high, with a vaulted ceiling--and, compared to the slime
of Ibrahim Khan's Gully, compared to the oppressive gray reek and misery of the
Colootallah compared even to the dignified bareness the temple, it seemed
incongruous startling in its utter magnificence--as if it had been flung there,
In the heart of that drab, twisted maze of buildings, to echo to the footsteps
of--of what and whom?
You see, old man, right
then I wondered. I was a little disturbed--with the dim terror of something
awfully remote from and awfully inimical to my personality, my race, my life as
it had been heretofore. For Roos-Keppel had told me--oh, a whole lot. He had
told me how, in the days when he was still In the Bengal Civil Service, he had
tracked one of the Indian seditionist secret societies--"Hail,
Motherland!" it called itself straight down into the caste labyrinth of
assassins and thieves and thugs and criminals of all sorts; how, in fact, the
Babu gentry of the Hail, Motherland! had made a hard and fast alliance with the
criminal castes, had fraternized with them in life, and in worship, and in
death, both fighting the same enemy: the established government, the British
raj. And this--all this--why, don't you see? The temple of Shiva, god of high
castes, here, in the heart of the low-caste Colootallah--the rattle and crackle
of naked steel on the roof-top; and remember that the law against carrying and
possessing weapons is as strictly enforced in Calcutta as the Sullivan Law in
New York; and, then, as a final proof, it seemed to me, the dazzling,
extravagant splendor of this corridor, this long, tall hall!
Up to a height of seven
feet the walls were covered with stucco, white on white, ivory and snowy enamel
skillfully blended with shiny-white lac, and overlaid with a silver-threaded
spider's web of arabesques, at exquisite as the finest Mechlin lace, and, of
Sanskrit quotations in the deva-nagari script.
I reconstructed all this
later on, in my memory, after--Stephen Denton pointed about the room--India had
become part of my life, my whole life. The upper part of the walls above the
white stucco, was a procession, a panorama of conventionalized Hindu fresco
paintings--an epitome, a résumé of all Hindustan's myths and faiths and legends
and superstition's, from the Chhadanta Jataka, the birth-story of the
Six--tusked Elephant, most beautiful of all Buddhistic legends, to the ancient
tale of Kaliya Damana, which tells how Krishna overcame the hydra Kaliya; from
color-blazing designs picturing Rama, Sita, and Lakshman meditating in their
forest exile, to a representation of Bhagirstha imploring Shiva to permit the
Ganges to fall to the earth from his matted locks.
The tale of a nation's
life, a nation's civilization and faith--yes, and crimes and virtues and
sufferings, here in front of me, and the thought came over me--a true thought,
discovered afterward--that never white man had seen the like before, and I felt
like an intruder, I had a faint feeling of misgiving. But what could I do? It
was Hobson's choice! I had to walk on!
So I moved along
rapidly, down that everlasting corridor with all India's gods jeering at me
from the wall paintings, and looking left and right for a door, a window, or
some other avenue of escape, at least of progress--when, very suddenly, I was
startled into complete immobility--into a stark immobility of utter horror.
Directly in front of me,
the corridor came to an end--or rather it broadened out, swept out into a
circular hall--quite an impressive affair, the walls covered with slabs of the
delicate, extravagant Indian stone carving that looks like sculptured embroidery,
with splendid furniture of carved, black shishan wood, a profusion of enameled
silver ornaments, and the floor covered with huge, squares of that white
embroidery which the people hereabouts call chikam.
Of course, I didn't see
all that at first--took it in more gradually, for I told you that I
was---oh--crushed under a sudden weight of gray, breath-clogging horror, and,
in such moments of overwhelming emotion, the eyes search too eagerly, too
furiously, to see properly at all; too, the light was flickering--shooting in
curly, wavering streams from a swinging lamp and sending out shadows which ran
about the walls and the ceiling like running water.
Stephen Denton leaned
forward in his chair.
Tell me, have you ever
felt the fascination of utter horror? Have you ever had a dream in which
everything around you--the inanimate objects even--assume I shifting, wavering
forms and loom about I you--bending and twisting and stretching toward you like
cruel, misshapen arms?
Have you ever feared
Fear itself?
The thing which stirred
me so profoundly? Yes, yes--I am coming to that--and I guess you'll be
disappointed.
For it was only a face.
Only a face--and
yet--why, if I should try to tell you what I felt, what I really felt, I would
involve myself in a maze of contradictions. There are some nervous reactions
for which there are no words in our language: and, anyway. I survived it--that
as well as what came after. I am sitting here now, across from you, talking to
you--and up-stairs--
Never mind. You're
getting impatient. Let me get back to my tale---
CHAPTER VI - Out--And In
Our horses aren't from
Tartary, the land of
Tamerlane.
They come from river
meadows, out beyond
the Southern Main
No lynx we bring for
foxes,
No cheetahs for the
deer;
With brown and while
bedappled
Our English hounds are
here.
The jackal he may kennel
in the fields of
sugar-cane.
The pack is in and after
him to drive him out
again.
--E. D.
ONLY a face, he
continued, that of an old man, wrinkled, brown, immobile on a scrawny neck
which was like the slimy stalk of some poisonous jungle flower, the body, arms,
and legs wrapped in layers of thin muslin, sitting upright on a great chair of
gray, carved marble.
I wish I could picture
that face to you as I saw it--it would take the hand of a Rodin to clout and
shape the meaning of it. The taint of death, the flavor of dread tortures which
surrounded it, the face of a sensual, perverted, plague-spotted Roman emperor
blended with the unhuman, meditating, crushing calm of a Chinese sage.
Why, man, I can see it
even now--at times---heavy-jowled, thin-lipped, terribly broad across the
temples--and with an expression in his whitish-gray-eyes like the sins of a
slaughtered soul.
Compared to that
face--to the solitary fact of that face's existence, if you get me--all the
little fears and trembling apprehensions which had come over me since I had
swung across the wall at the end of Ibrahim Khan's Gully seemed ridiculous--as
unimportant as the twittering of sparrows in a street gutter--and my adventures
seemed dull and commonplace.
I had an idea that I
spoke--some foolish, meaningless words of greeting. I am not sure if I did or
not. For, during some moments, I sought in vain to steady my mind and my senses
to the point of understanding, of intelligence, of observation. All I could see
and feel was the existence of these features in front of the grotesque,
monstrous, unhuman--and I wanted to shriek--I wanted to beat them into raw,
bleeding pulp!
Perhaps the whole
sensation, the whole flash of emotions, lasted only a moment. Perhaps it was
contained in the fraction of the second it took me to pass from the corridor,
properly speaking, into the hall. At all events, suddenly I was myself again. I
remembered the girl--and the wondrous magic, the sweet, wild strength of the
love I bore her.
Whatever the meaning of
these sinister, immobile features--whatever the dread prophecy in these
staring, unblinking, cruel eyes--I'd have to go through with my task--the task
of fighting my way out of this house--and to carry the girl with me, unharmed.
So I walked--up to that muslin-swathed body--to that horror of a face---
Stephen Denton ashed his
cigar. He was silent for perhaps a couple of minutes, and I did not press him
to hurry up with his tale. It was so evident that he was trying to collect his
thoughts--so evident too, that the remembrance of that moment was not a very
pleasant one to him. But presently he looked up, with a return of his old full,
jolly, magnetic smile; and he continued.
Yes--I jerked my wits
into a fair semblance of nerve control and took a step forward--one step, two,
three--slowly and deliberately--until I was within a foot of that face--and
then--why, man, I laughed! It wasn't a very cheerful laugh---rather a harsh,
ghastly, scraping sort of machination--but it saved, if not my life, then at
least my sanity. For, quite suddenly. When I was within a foot of it, I
realized that that face--that thing of dread and horror--was harmless. I
realized, that it was not alive at all!
A statue? No, old man,
guess again--you see, it was the face of a mummy--that's why the body was
wrapped in layers of muslin--and the eyes were of glass, cunningly painted. I
said to myself that it was doubtful the mummified remains of some especially
holy Brahman priest--and I felt quite a rush of affection for his deceased
holiness--for at least he couldn't hurt me; he couldn't hurt the little girl
who was all the world to me. I have an idea that I was about to pat the old
mummy familiarly on the brown, wrinkled brow when---
Wait? It's so confoundedly
hard to put it into words--you've got to feel it, as I felt it, that night. You
see, I heard a whisper--yes--I knew that wrinkled horror was dead, a mummy--and
yet---why, I looked about the room--there was nobody there--and the mad thought
came to me that the mummy had whispered!
Don't you get me? I knew
it was impossible--and--there it was; a whisper shadowy, fleeting, secretive!
Of course it was ridiculous--and yet I was sure, in spite of my positive
knowledge and in spite of the dictates of my sanity, that the whisper had come
from the mummy. I don't know why I should have thought so--ask a professor of
psychology for the correct explanation--but the fact remains that I jumped back
about three feet with a quickly suppressed cry of fear.
The whole impression
lasted less time than it takes me to tell it. The very next second I had
collected myself--had to, you see, since I didn't want to lose my sanity--and
with breath sucked in, head in one side my whole body tense and bunched, I
tried to follow up the low sibilant tone waves--to locate the direction whence
the whispering really came.
What? Did they plant a
phonograph inside of that mummy? (Stephen Denton laughed at my question.) No!
No! Can you imagine such a Western abomination as a phonograph near a Hindu
temple--in the mummified body of a Hindu saint?
Of course not! The
explanation was a hanged sight easier. The tone waves--the whispers---came, not
from the mummy's mouth--but from the mummy's feet!
So I stretched myself
full-length on the floor, at the feet of his holiness, pressed my ears against
the cold stone flags, and listened intently.
And I heard--two words,
at first! They sort of remained with me, and made me feel uncomfortable and
creepy all over again. For those whispered words were: "The Sahib!"
They stood out, those
two words, in sharp, crass relief. "The Sahib!" Nothing more--and,
subconsciously, I guessed--no! I knew, that it was I--Stephen Denton, Esquire,
out of Boston---who was meant by that melodious and honorable appellation. For
sahibs, at one o'clock in the morning, are a pretty rare article in the midst
of the Colootallah!
The whispering
continued, and I heard quite well. There was really no mystery to it--for,
don't you see, most of those old buildings in the Colootallah were built many
years ago, and since Calcutta was a swamp in these days and since wood and
stone were rare, they built their houses with hollow tiles imported from Persia
via Delhi--and these tiles act very much like telephones--sending tone waves in
straight lines and at a considerable distance.
I was grateful for
that--and for one more Indian peculiarity--namely the number and diversity of
the many Indian languages and dialects which forces Hindus from different parts
of the country to speak in English. There were two men whispering--doubtless
either thugs or seditionist, at all events men who hated the very name at
England and yet they had to speak in English to each other, to make them
intelligible. Funny, wasn't it?
I could hear just as
plainly as through a telephone--with a perfect connection. The man who spoke
first felt evidently peevish about the Sahib--about me. You should have heard
the things he called me; not me alone, but also my father, my grandfather, most
of my cousins and uncles and my whole family-tree straight down to Adam and
Eve, and beyond, even. It seemed that he was appealing to the other man for
help.
"Where is she?
Where is she?" came the sibilant whisper; and then, with a splendid flow
of Oriental imagery, "he--the Sahib--the this-andthat"---more
epithets--"has stolen her--the apple of my eyes, the well of my love, the
stone of my contentment! Ah!"--and distinctly, through the hollow tiles, I
could hear something like a forced, hypocritical sob--"she is a. pearl among
pearls---with lips like the crimson asoka flower, with teeth as virgin-white as
the perfumed madhavi, with a voice like the mating-song of the kokila bird,
with a waist as the waist of a she-lion, and with the walk of a king-goose! By
Shiva and Shiva--and again by Shiva!"--here he got busy once more about my
ancestry and character--"may that white-skinned, cow-eating, and
unthinkably begotten foreigner boil slowly and very, very painfully in the
everlasting fire which is vomited from the Jwalamukhi! May Garura pick out his eyes--first
the left--and then the right! May Bhawani herself suck his filthy heart
dry!"
A pause--then the other
man's voice: "But whom has the Sahib stolen, brother?" followed by
the first man's answer, "the Lady Padmavati!"
"Padmavati?"
repeated the second man, in accents of utter, amazed, horrified incredulity,
"Padmavati?"
Then silence--thick,
heavy, palpable!
Say, continued Stephen
Denton, can you imagine what a crash of silence can be like? Sounds
paradoxical, don't you think? But that's exactly what followed the mentioning
of the little girl's name.
Silence--for one
minute--two--three---rhythmically my heartbeats seemed to syncopate each
dragging second while I lay there, my ear pressed against the stone flags, at
the feet of that beastly old mummy.
I thought finally that
the two speakers had perhaps gone away from wherever they were talking. I was
about to rise, to continue in my search for an opening, a door or a window
which would help my love and me to escape--when once more, insistent, sibilant,
whispering, the tone waves glided through the hollow tiles.
It seemed to be the
second man who was speaking.
"We must get
him--the foreigner--the Christian--the cannibal of the Holy Cow! Quick--by the
heavenly light of Chandra!" and he said it in such a deep, flat, strange
voice that I felt something like the letting loose of fate--crashing,
terrific--I felt an acrid flavor and taint of death and torture--a crimson
undercurrent of gigantic, intolerable horrors!
Came the first man's
answering whisper: "Yes, for he is dangerous, as dangerous as Prithwi
Pala, the servant of Indra the god, of whom the legends speak; and as for
Padmavati--" again he was silent--came another flow of words, in
Hindustani this time and thus unintelligible to me. But they seemed to be words
of command, and they were followed by other voices, other words; then a sharp,
ominous hissing and rattling of steel and the faint sound of quick-running
feet.
They're off, I said to
myself, off and away and after me! I rose and looked to right and left. I guess
I felt as a fox must feel when it hears the view-halloo of the chase and the
baying of the hounds, with nothing in front but a bare hillside and far in the
distance, a spinney which it can never reach.
For where was I to go?
Where was I to hide myself?
Only one thing was
certain. I could not let myself be caught in this hall nor in the abutting
corridor, both bright with light. Back into the temple then--perhaps into the
cobra den--a wild thought flashed through my head that I might have time to
change clothes with the priest--a thought quickly given up, for what would I do
with the priest himself?--other thoughts followed--but clear above them all
rose the stony idea that, whatever happened, I must not lead the chase to the
idol, the lotus pedestal where I had hidden the girl who was dearer to me than
the dwelling of kings.
So I ran, with my
thoughts gyrating madly, like swirling fog in the brain of a blind world,
faster and faster! There was a noise in my temples like running water, like the
wind in the wings of birds; it filled my head with huge, tenoring sound waves,
and, as I came within sight of the temple door, the bell from the Presbyterian
church boomed out--ba-nnnng--a quarter after one---like a gray seal of doom and
despair!
Another rushing
steps-already my hand was on the door-knob of the temple--already I was trying
to subordinate my physical to my mental action, which seemed both muddled and
frantic---for, you see, I know that presently I would have to be capable of one
supreme effort of wit to save the girl and myself; battle and struggle it would
be, and I did not refute the grim challenge of it; I did not blind myself to
the balance of odds which would be against me.
Fight, and win or lose!
Frenzied heroism? Not a bit of it, old man: Simply the law of equal action and
reaction--if I remember anything of my scientific course at college--applied to
the dim, cruel heart of the Colootallah.
I had half turned the
door-knob--and then---Stephen Denton leaned forward in his chair and, for the
first time since he had commenced the recital of his mad adventures, he
gesticulated--his right hand shot out tensely, dramatically.
And then from the walls,
as if they had been parts of the walls, two men jumped at me, one from each
side.
No, I saw no door,
through, of course, there must have been one--two, rather. I only heard the
metallic jarring and grating of rusty hinges, and, that same second, they were
there, as if a sinister, supernatural power had visualized them from nothing
and popped them out at me!
There they were--two
men--with a crackle of naked steel--but wait! Get this right!
You see--and it sounds
incredible, I know it!--but even in that fraction of a moment's flash my eyes
registered what those two men looked like. Strange, isn't It? But I saw--I
actually saw every detail of their persons, their costumes, their facial
characteristics: their dark skin, their hooked noses, their broad, thin lips,
their flashing purple--black, narrow-lidded eyes, their beards, curled and
twisted and parted in the dandified Rajput manner, their voluminous, white
turbans, with clusters of emeralds, falling over their low, broad foreheads,
and, high in the right hand of either, a curved scimitar!
Why, man, I even saw the
curling, glittering lights on the points of their blades as they seemed to meet
above my head like a double-barreled, curved guillotine!
All that, every last bit
of it, I saw in that fleeting fraction of a moment, and, speak about quickness
of perception, about rushing rapidity of wit, why---
Stephen Denton was
silent. His right hand was still in the air, as if it were trying to pluck the
tense, incredible facts of his narrative from the atmosphere.
Quite suddenly, from
up-stairs, came once more the twanging of a native guitar; that a soft, silvery
woman's voice, singing in Behari:
". . . chare din ke
gaile murga Mor ko ke aile . . .
Stephen Denton laughed.
"You know the old song, don't you?" he said. "The cock goes from
home for four days only, and returns a peacock!" Same with me that
night--in the Colootallah--I left the Hotel Semiramis a plain, prosaic Back Bay
Bostonian, and I returned--oh, you'll see---you bet I returned, in spite of
those flashing scimitars! Am I not here--in front of your eyes---in the flesh?
And he continued with
another laugh. Yes, the jarring of the doors, the fact of my being able to
register what those two bewhiskered ruffians looked like, the ominous crackle
of steel as the blades flickered about my head, my own quick-wittedness--all
that passed and happened and surged on in a moment. I was too excited, probably
to feel ordinary fear. Something flashed through me akin to fear, but, oh,
different; there's no word for it in our language; but with it flashed, also, a
certain breathless, sullen audacity that's it exactly; a sullen audacity--and
I---
Suddenly Stephen Denton
burst into a roar of laughter.
Do you know what I did,
old man? Can you guess it? No, no! I didn't draw my Bowie-knife and give
battle! Of course not! First of all, there wasn't the time--for remember, the
whole thing, from the jarring of the unseen door to the end of the little
intermezzo, didn't take more than two seconds; and, furthermore, what chance is
there for a quiet Bostonian with a Bowie--a Bowie he isn't used to handle, on
top of it--against two big, hairy roughs with six yards of curved, razor-sharp
steel between them? I'd have had as much chance against them with my Bowie as a
regiment of volunteers armed with Civil War pop-guns against a battery armed
with French forty-five millimeter guns!
What did I do? But I am
coming to that, Don't get impatient---
You see--I ducked!
Yes, sir, I ducked! I
threw myself flat on the floor before those two ruffians had a chance to
realize what was happening--before they had time to put the brake on their
brawny right arms.
Down came the two
scimitars, and--yes, this time you guessed it--they hit each other, instead of
hitting little me! They split each other's turbaned skulls--zzzsh! through the
voluminous layers of muslin--with rather a sickening, sharp--crunching
noise--and there were two dead Hindus!
Say, man, speak about
Tamerlane and George Washington and Napoleon--speak, about the Charmed
Life--what?
I told you--haven't
I?--that from the moment of my swinging across the wall at the end of Ibrahim
Khan's Gully--from the moment, rather, when I felt that my life was one with
that of the little Hindu girl--my whole self seemed to have separated itself
suddenly and completely from all that it had been in the past; it seemed to
have lifted itself with a savage, tearing jerk from the pale, flat dumps of my
past life and education and tradition--Boston, in other words--to the flashing,
crazy limbos of this new, purple, mysterious India! I realized it, even at that
moment, with the two dead men at my feet, one with his features, oh, set in an
astonished sort of smile, as if wondering at the dark blood which was running
lazily from the split skull to the floor; the other dead man's face like a
grinning Tibetan devil mask, with the lips drawn back a little over the gleaming,
white teeth in an eerie grin, like the fangs of a wolf who sees the victim,
jumps, then finds himself in a trap, smells death in the trap in the moment of
killing!
Yes, all that I
realized; not emotionally, for I seemed able perfectly to decompose the whole
situation into a few and negligible elements, as I would decompose a force in a
question of abstract dynamics, and I was neither shocked nor even disgusted;
and, mind you, this was the first time in my life I had seen death!
But, you see, I seemed to
belong to India, to the terrible, corroding simplicity of India, and I felt
like chanting a chant of victory. I felt a brutal, sublimely unselfconscious
joy at the sight of those two sprawling, stark-contoured figures.
Rather beastly, don't
you think? But true!
The next moment--for in
that respect, too, the crouching, grim-clever instincts of all India had got
into my blood--I looked about me, silently, carefully.
I said to myself that
there might be more Hindus out after my scalp--for remember, first, I had heard
two voices whispering, then a few sharp words of command. The Hindustani, and
finally several more voices. I had run toward the temple, away from the lights,
and I had evidently miscalculated. For if those two dead beggars had located me
in the vicinity of the temple it was three to one to assume that the others
would reason the same way.
Away from the temple,
then! Back in the direction of the circular hall, in spite of the bright
lights, as fast as my legs would carry me! So I ran, and as I ran there came to
me the madding, paralyzing sensation that quite near me, inside the walls other
footsteps were keeping parallel with my own, and I was afraid.
But only for a moment.
The very next second the terror in my heart gave way to a feeling of indignation.
I was cross, and I forgot all about that great, purple India which had picked
me up and was shaping me into a molecule of its own strange, throbbing soul.
You see, all my life I had been surrounded by the comfortable, machine--made,
wire-drawn safeguards of Western life---police, laws, corporation counsels,
prosecuting attorneys, municipal writs, regulation standards, regulation
opinions. Fetishes I used to call them in my world-storming undergrad days; but
I had relied on them. With all the rest of the Western world--socialists,
anarchists, and I. W. W.'s included--I had always been in the position of a man
who can demand and receive protection from the duly constituted authorities;
and here I was suddenly up against life in the raw--in the bloodstained,
quivering raw! I was up against a condition of society to which no law applied,
no regulation, no standard known to me.
By ginger, I was mad
with utter, impotent fury. Right then I would have liked to have an interview
with some of those visionary jackasses who prate against constituted law; and
then (Stephen Denton laughed) quite suddenly I quit kicking. Quite suddenly I
became convinced once more that I had a charmed life, after all!
For by that time I had
arrived again in the great circular hall where his holiness, the mummified
Brahman Swami, was sitting in sinister state; and there, not too high up, I saw
a window!
I made for it
immediately, as a frightened cat makes for an open cellar; a running jump with
every ounce of strength I possessed, I balanced myself precariously on the
sill! I didn't look down. Might have spoiled my nerve. I just closed my eyes
and jumped, and I landed on a nice, thick, soft heap of ashes and cinders.
The moon had come from
behind the bank of clouds and was drenching everything with tiny flecks of
gold. I looked about me. I found myself in a long, narrow courtyard, with the
window through which I had come to the left of me, a high wall with a door to
the right, another wall, about fifteen feet high, in front, and in back a
fantastic, twisted building which towered up in a wilderness of spires and
turrets.
I had my choice of three
ways, since I had no intention of returning to the hall whence I had jumped,
naturally. Too, I discarded the building immediately; it looked, oh, too
populous. Remained the two walls. First I examined the one with the door. There
was a crack in it and I looked through; it seemed to open out into the
street---some street.
Did I try the door? Did
I make for the street? You bet I did not! Why?
But, man, there was the
girl, back there somewhere in that maze of buildings; the girl who was all the
world to me. No! I took the one remaining choice--the fifteen-foot wall in back
of me.
At first I failed to
discover anything by which I could mount; but at last, walking down the length
of it, I came upon a shed with a heavy padlock on its wooden door, with its
roof inclined at an angle against the wall. It was my only chance, and there
was but one way to do it. I stepped back a few paces and took a running leap
for the edge of the roof, jumping for the padlock. I tried three times. The
third time I got my foot upon the padlock, and caught the edge of the wall with
my hands. Exerting all my strength, I drew myself up, and where do you think I
found myself?
I was back on the
roof-top at the end of Ibrahim Khan's Gully! Quite alone, for when I groped
beneath the balustrade where I had popped the old Hindu, bound and gagged, over
an hour and a half before, I found the space empty.
CHAPTER VII - The Miracle
Evil is impossible
because it is always rising up into Good.---Saint Augustine
So likewise is Evil the
revelation of Good.---Cardinal Newman
I LOOKED about me. It
was a peaceful, summer night, with the low hum of a sleeping world, and a froth
of yellow stars flung over the crest of the heavens. Over to my right, where
the lights of Howrah Station were flickering through the river-mist like dirty
candle-dips, lay the great cosmopolitan hotels--the Semiramis, the Great
Eastern, the Tai Mahal; there crouched the faint outlines of the Presbyterian
church, of the Bengal Club, of Government House--peace and civilization and all
the rest of the white man's world. I imagined I could hear them snore across
the distance--the commissioners and deputy commissioners, the colonels and
adjutants, the big Anglo-Indian merchants, and the American travelers--snoring,
peacefully snoring! And I--I was here in the Colootallah, and, yes, I went
straight back to my girl.
Did I think much? But
what should I have thought about, old man? The only responsibility I had was
the girl--since I loved her. My own life? My own fate? Oh, I guess everybody is
the weaver of his own life; and if he wants to entangle the woof and warp of
it, it's up to him, and to him alone, isn't it? And that isn't Indian philosophy,
either. It's plain Yankee, out of Boston; if it wasn't there wouldn't have been
any Mayflower in the first place. Would there?
So back to the girl I
went the same old way; through the door in back of the pillar, down the
staircase and the narrow landing, straight up to the cobra's den. Again I
opened the door without much effort; but again, though I tried to keep it open,
it slammed shut, and I found it impossible to open it from the inside. There
was a bit of hidden machinery there which I could not find, nor had I time to
look.
Carefully groping my
way, I found the curved handle in the low ceiling. I jerked it, and the ceiling
slid to one side, sending down a flood of light from the temple. The Brahman
priest was still where I had dumped him, and--would you believe me?--he was
peacefully asleep, sawing wood through his nostrils. Speak about Oriental
philosophy and submission to fate! Why, that portly, thrice-born Brahman had an
overdose of it. Compared to his plethora of calm, my own quiet Yankee soul
seemed to be shrill, noisy, exaggerated.
The cobra? Yes, she,
too, was asleep, curled up in the corner like a huge, coiled thing of watered
silk.
I swung myself up into
the temple, shutting the door behind me, and rushed over to the statue of Shiva
Natarajah. The little girl--"the Lady Padmavati" as the Hindus had
called her--was still lost to the world; the blow against her temple must have
been a terrific one, but her breath came evenly. Some of the rugs on which she
lay had slipped to one side, and I was just about to bend down to fix her up
more comfortably, when---
But wait! Let me get
this right.
Stephen Denton gave a
fleeting, apologetic smile.
You see, it's rather
difficult to describe a moment which blends the physical with the psychical.
Well, I had already bent
down. Yes, I remember now! My hand was on her soft, narrow shoulder, and, oh,
my love seemed to surge upwards with a rush of sweet splendor. That little
space in the pedestal seemed charged to the brim with some overpowering loveliness
of wild and simple things, like the beauty of stars, and wind, and flowers,
with something which all my life, subconsciously, my heart seemed to have
craved in vain, beside which my life of yesterday seemed a gray, wretched
dream. You know how these thoughts rush through one--suddenly,
overwhelmingly--and at the same time music seemed to chime in my ears,
rhythmic, glorious music, the music of my heart, of my soul, I thought, and I
wasn't ashamed of the winged, poetical flight.
And then, all at once, I
realized that the music was not the music of my heart. I realized that it had a
much more matter-of-fact origin; that in steadily swelling tone waves it came
drifting in from the outside. I straightened up. I listened intently. Then I
knew: the music came beating and sobbing down the long, magnificent corridor on
toward the temple.
Presently I could make
out the different instruments--the clash of the cymbals, the rubbing of
tom-toms, the hollow thumping of a drum, the plaintive twanging of native
sitars; voices, too, chiming in with a deep, melodious swing, and footsteps,
echoing down the length of the corridor--nearer, ever nearer!
Sort of breathless, that
night, wasn't it? Never knew what was going to happen next. In again, out
again, just like immortal Irishman, and in again it was into the pedestal of
Shiva, by the side of the girl, or rather crouching over her. Believe me, it
was a very uncomfortable position.
My heart was plumping
heavily, like the heart of a babe in the dark. I didn't know what was going to
happen. But I had a shrewd suspicion that Fate was about to fulminate a whole
lot of rusty thunder in my direction.
Twang-zumm-bang, droned
the music; and then I guessed what was coming--some sort of worshiping
procession. You see, I had been in a Hindu temple or two and was more or less
familiar with their noisy theological exercises. Nor was I mistaken. For a
moment later the door was flung open and I saw--How did I see? Oh, in the part
of the pedestal which was straight across from the door were two peep-holes,
very much like those in a stage drop, and I had quite a good view.
Came a procession of
Hindus, singing, playing on instruments; some carrying swinging lamps, others
wreaths of flowers and bowls filled with milk and fruit and sweetmeats. The
first half--dozen or so were nice enough looking chaps---bearded, dignified,
clean--doubtless gentlemen in their own country. But the rest of them! Of all
the wholesale, bunched, culminating, shameless wickedness! Why, man, in Sing
Sing they would have electrocuted them on sight! And I thought of what
Roos-Keppel had told me about the close, sinister, underground connection
between the Hindu secret political societies and the criminal castes--thieves,
assassins, and thugs; high-castes and low-castes--praying to the same,
blood--gorged god.
It was the dawning
ceremony of the Shiva worship, the ceremony which celebrates the victory of day
over night.
At the end of the
procession stalked a tall, magnificent specimen of Oriental humanity, swinging
a flat incense-burner on silver chains. Around and around he swung it, and
there rose long, slow streams of perfumed, many-colored smoke--wavering and
glimmering like molten gold, blazing with all the deep, transparent yellows of
amber and topaz, flaming through a stark, crimson incandescence into a great,
metallic blue, then trembling into jasper and opal flames---like a gigantic
rainbow forged in the heat of a wondrous furnace. Up swirled the streams of
smoke, tearing themselves into floating tatters of half-transparent veil,
pouring through the temple and clinging to the corners, the ceiling, with ever
new shapes and colors, as endless and as strange and as mad as my life had
been--since I had swung over the wall at the end of Ibrahim Khan's Gully, a
little over an hour ago.
Straight up to the idol
moved the procession, and Heavens, man, I felt qualmy. You see--there I was--I,
a doubting Thomas of a Yankee, inside of their favorite deity, and together
with Lady Padmavati! A bit indiscreet, wasn't it? But they didn't know it,
thank God! They came right up, bowing with outstretched hands, and depositing
flowers and fruit and sweetmeats in front of the pedestal--rather an agony,
that last one, since I was getting hungry--and chanting their low--pitched
litanies. You know India. You can imagine what those chants were like.
First a wail of minor
cadences, more fleeting than the shadow of an echo, strangely reminiscent of
some ventriloquist's stunt; then a gathering, bloating volume of voices,
gradually shaping the words until the full melody, the full meaning beat up
like an ocean of eternity, and the whole punctuated by the hollow staccato of
the drums:
. . . nor this the
weapons pierce; nor this does fire burn; nor ihis does water wet; nor the wind
dry up! This is called unpierceable, unburnable, unwetable, and undriable, O
harasser of thy foes eternal; all-pervading, constant thou; changeless, yet
ever changing; unmanifest, unrecognizable thou, and unvarying.
Didn't mean anything to
me in those days---all this long-winded chanting about Veda-born action and the
exhaustless spirit and the certainty of cause and effect. I was getting frankly
bored, and I was glad when the congregation varied the monotony of their chant
by a few, choice, bloodcurdling prayers--loud and throaty and decidedly
materialistic.
By this time they were
getting excited, frenzied. You know how an overdose of religion grips these
Hindus, how it affects them, much like strong wine; goes to their heads, to
their feet, too. Yes, they danced, and, believe me, there isn't a single
musical comedy star on Broadway who wouldn't have given her little-all to learn
some of the steps I saw that night. Tango? Maxixe? Foxtrot? Why, they weren't
in it with that Hindu religious dance!
Interesting, doubtless,
but I was getting tired of it; tired, too, of my crouching position, with every
bone and nerve and muscle strained to the utmost so as not to crush the little
girl and--Well, remember those levers and handles I told you about? There was
one handy to my right arm, and just for luck I gave it a good, hard pull.
Immediately there was
silence. I wondered which one of Shiva's limbs I had caused to move, and the
next moment I knew; for there came a ringing, triumphant shout from one of the
worshipers:
"Shiva! Shiva
Natarajah! See, brothers, he moves his right arm, as in blessing!"
"In blessing--in
blessing!" the crowd took up the refrain, and they thanked Shiva for the
sign he had given them, sealing and emphasizing their thanks with another
long-winded hymn:
. . . from food come
creatures; food comes from rain, rain comes from sacrifice, sacrifice is born
of action, and action of thy great miracle, O harasser of thy foes.
A good enough light was
trembling through the peep-holes and a couple of age-worn cracks into the
interior of the pedestal, and I looked carefully to discover with which parts
of Shiva's sacred anatomy the different levers and handles were connected. You
see, I wanted to scare the congregation out of the temple through a real,
simon-pure, overwhelming miracle. Presently I located most of the connections
and, pushing a lever here and pulling a handle there, I caused the idol to lift
his legs and wag his ugly old head in turns, and then to jerk his four arms in
one generous, embracing altogether gesture. It was a success. There was no
doubt of it. For the Hindus yelled and shrieked and moaned. But they didn't run
away. I guess the Brahman had worked that same miracle before, and so they
weren't scared of it any more--familiarity breeds contempt, you know, even in orthodox
Hindu theological circles.
"Try, try, try
again!" I told myself, and a moment later I thought of the intricate
apparatus, the combination of wheels and gliding planes, which made the whole
statue, including the pedestal, move forward across the floor. There was one
master-handle within easy reach, but I was afraid of using it. For, remember, I
told you that that particular machinery hadn't been used for a long time, that
it was rusty and hard to move.
The fool thing needed a
generous dose of Three--in-One oil; and I said to myself that some of those
Hindus might smell a rat if they heard the squeaking and grating of the rusty
old wheels.
What then?
Finally I thought of a
way. You see, at college I held the absolute hors-de-concours record in
yelling. I was the pride, in that respect at least, of my fraternity. I used to
be proud of the accomplishment myself at the time being, but I would never have
guessed that it would ever be of any practical value in life.
But here was a chance to
try and find out. And so, at the moment of jerking down the master-handle, I
let out a wild yell. I guess it must have sounded rather startling--sort of
ghastly---coming, as it did, from that hollow statue; and the more I jerked at
the handle, the louder I yelled. Presently the idol moved, I could feel it
trembling beneath me. I continued yelling, and the effect was spontaneous. It
was immense. It brought down the house!
The whole congregation
gave one long, lone, soul-appalling outcry, and then they ran, pushing,
kicking, pulling, biting each other in their mad haste to get to the door.
Doubtless they imagined that they had offended Shiva, that their last hour had
struck. At the door the whole lot of them bunched into one tremendous fighting
knot--they fell over each other--and for a moment I was silent, to catch
breath, and just then, at that very same moment, the bronze-tongued bell from
the Presbyterian Church in Old Court House Street struck the half-hour--half
after one--and, believe me, it was dramatic, that sudden tolling!
Just imagine the smoke,
the many-colored light, the lesser miracle of Shiva's moving feet and arms,
then the great miracle, my mad yelling, and suddenly that deep-toned bell!
Why, man, that fighting,
struggling knot on the threshold dissolved itself into its human components
inside of half a second, and a moment later the temple was empty. They didn't
stop to shut the door nor to pick flowers on the way. I saw them rushing down
the corridor--high-castes and low-castes, thrice-borns and thugs--running as
fast as they could, with their legs and arms jerking and shooting out
fantastically to right and to left, so that they looked like so many gigantic
Indian scorpions scurrying for cover and yelling their lungs out as they ran.
Gosh, it was comical! And the funniest part of all was the sight of the very
last of the lot. He had had his swathing robe torn off him in the frantic
struggle, and there he ran, as naked as on the day he was born, except for the
huge turban on his head, his white robe on the threshold, like a splotch of
light!
You know, he interrupted
his tale, I felt really proud of myself. Here was I--plain Yankee out of
Boston, still redolent of pies and Thoreau and the Back Bay--and I had worked a
thumping, all-to-the-good miracle which these Hindus would doubtless tell to
their children's children. In the course of time it would go down into legend
and tradition, as the thing which the Hindu theologians call Jataka, and I felt
a sort of kinship, of comradeship, with that many-armed, grinning old idol of
Shiva Natarajah. Snobbish of me, wasn't it, to be so proud of my own particular
little miracle. But then--oh--it was a miracle, and snobbishness is after all
only a simplified form of the desire to be mystic, to drown one's own puny
personality in a greater self--as I had drowned myself in that of Shiva, had
given him my voice in fact--my good old college yells.
I thought of that even
as, with the last shrieking straggler scooting out of sight down the corridor,
I came out of the pedestal, closed the temple door, and then--well, I was torn
between two emotions. You see, I didn't want the Hindus to come back, and I
could arrange for that, at least, temporarily, by setting the machinery into
motion again and backing the heavy statue up against the door. On the other
hand, I would bar my own exit by the same process.
Finally, I decided to
risk it. First I picked up the robe which the last of the fleeing Hindus had
dropped and put it on my own back; then I got back into the pedestal and pushed
the master--handle until Shiva was plumb up against the door, straddling on
both sides of it like a great metallic spider and making it impossible to open
it.
That road was barred to
the Hindus, and to me! There remained thus only one way of escape: back over
the roof-top. Back somehow, though I didn't know how, for there was the long
drop into the blue slime of Ibrahim Khan's Gully, and how could I do it with
the unconscious girl in my arms?
I said to myself that I
would have to try it, and I was about to pick up the little girl when another
thought assailed me. For, remember, that both times I had passed through the
cobra den---the only communication between the temple and the stairs leading to
the roof-top--I had found it impossible to open the connecting door from the
inside. It was easy enough to get into the cobra den from the stairs, but to
get out--why, there seemed to be some intricate, hidden bit of machinery which
I did not know.
I would have to ask.
Whom? Why, his nibs, of course; the old Brahman priest down in the cobra den.
Whom else could I have asked?
So I pushed open the
stone slab, shook my priest awake, took the gag from his mouth, and talked to
him like a Dutch uncle.
But it wasn't a go. Not
a bit of it. That thrice--born mountain of portliness only laughed at me. Yes,
by the many hecks, he laughed at me, and then, when I asked him to elucidate,
he spoke, very gently, with a sort of regretful sob in his voice--the old
hypocrite: "Ah, sahib," he sighed, "it is, alas! impossible to
open the door from the inside--as impossible as wings upon a cat, as flowers of
air, as rabbits' horns, as ropes made of tortoise hair! Only from the outside
can the door be opened!"
I threatened him with
voice and with hand and, you know, I have a large, man-size, persuasive sort of
hand. But it didn't do a bit of good. "Impossible, sahib!" he
repeated, "impossible by the five sacred Pandavas!" and there was
that in his voice which convinced me that Old Pomposity, perhaps for the first
time in his life, was speaking the truth.
"Look here," I
said after a pause, "there's another way out of the temple, isn't
there?" "Assuredly," he replied. "You can pass through the
temple, sahib, out of the door, along the corridor--"
"Cut it out! Can
it, you old humbug!" I interrupted him. "I know that way--I took it
half an hour ago, and I had a devil of a time getting back here. Now, look
here. I have an idea that there's yet a third way out of here, and that you
know it. Come through at once, or--well, I'll give you a good sound spanking!"
And I made a significant gesture.
But that didn't faze him
in the least. He stared at me out of his round, onyx eyes, folded his hands
over his stomach and said resignedly, "Beat me then, sahib, for--ah--a
beating from a master and a step into the mud are not things one should
consider." Cute little metaphor, wasn't it? And perhaps not exactly as
flattering as it sounded first shot out of the box. "Sahib," he went
right on with his eternal Oriental proverbs, "if the man be ugly, what can
the mirror do? Can you plaster over the rays of the sun? No? Then why beat me?
It would not help you out of the temple, would it?"
I lost my temper then.
"Look here," I said, "if you don't get me out of here--me and
the girl---I'll kill you: and by ginger I mean it!"
But he continued staring
at me without as much as a blink.
"Sahib," he
said calmly, "you are a white man, a Christian, afraid of death,
of--ah--final destiny. But I, sahib," he purred, "I am a Brahman, a
thrice-born indifferent to life and to death--for death is only a passing
breath, only a forgotten wind sweeping over the grassy hills of eternity;
indifferent to Satva, and Rajas, and Tamas--to pleasure, and pain, and
darkness. You believe that man's life is a bundle of qualities which die with
death; and I--I know that man's life is a thing without bondage or limit,
perpetually active! I, sahib," he shot out with sudden ringing sincerity,
"I am not afraid of death!"
Right then an idea came
to me--a mingling of what I had read and of what Roos-Keppel had told me about
caste and loss of caste. Roughly, I forced the Brahman to swing himself out of
the den and into the temple. I followed.
"Look!" I
said, pointing at the idol of Shiva Natarajah, straddling the door; and the
Brahman turned as pale as a sheet. "You are not afraid of death," I
went on, "and that's the truth. But you are afraid of losing caste; you
are afraid of losing your priestly influence, aren't you?" He did not
reply, just stood there, staring dumbly, despairingly at the statue, and I
continued: "You see, I discovered how you work your little miracles, and I
worked them myself--every last one of them. I even made your fool idol talk;
and the people saw and heard and ran away. Now, either you get me out of this
mess, out of this confounded rabbit-warren, or I give myself up to your
countrymen, and I tell 'em how you've fooled them in the past. I'll tell 'em
how the miracles are accomplished, and then you, I guess, would--"
"Yes, yes," he
mumbled, "I would lose caste! For many lives to come would I be born in
the form of insects, of--"
"Well," I
interrupted harshly, "what's the answer? Come through! Are you going to
lead me out of this building or not?"
"Sahib," he
said, "you win. But I can not lead you out of the temple!"
"Stop your
hedging," I cried. "How the deuce do I win if you can't lead me out
of the temple?"
"Forgive your
servant, sahib," stammered the priest, "and have patience until I
have explained. For I have given a vow never too leave this building, never
even to come within sight of the outer walls of it, a sacred vow to Ganesha,
the Elephant-Tusked Lord of Incepts! And should I break this vow I would lose
caste as assuredly as if you--ah--would give to the people the tale of the
miracles."
"Well, what
then?" I demanded impatiently.
"Just this, sahib.
I can lead you from here to another room and thence, by yourself easily,
assuredly, will you be able to find escape in a short time. Listen! Listen to
me, sahib," he continued hurriedly, excitedly, "listen to my solemn
oath," and he gave the one solemn vow which--I remembered what Roos-Keppel
had told me--no Brahman will ever break: "I swear by Shiva the Great Yogi,
by Parvati, and the Sacred Bull Nandi--by Ganesha and Karttikeya! I swear by
all the Devas who dwell in Svarga! I swear by the heavenly Apsaras, the
Gandharvas, and Kinnaras! I swear by Vishnu's Garuda, by Parvati's Tiger, by
Ganesha's Rat, and by Indra's Elephant! I swear that I shall lead the sahib
into a room whence he shall find a quick and certain way out of danger, a way
to eternal peace and release from worry; nor shall he be molested by man or
beast! Ay! peace and rest and safety shall be his! I swear it to thee, O Brahm,
Supreme Spirit, O Son of Pritha!"
Then he turned to me,
speaking with his ordinary voice: "You believe me, sahib?"
"Sure!" I did
believe him. He spoke the truth, and there was no doubt of it. "All
right," I said, walking over to the pedestal and picking up the little
girl. Her head dropped on my shoulder like a precious waxen flower. "Lead
on MacDuff!"
"Good, sahib,
good!" breathed the priest, turning directly to the wall to the left of
the door, and then he continued. speaking over his shoulder, "you are not
afraid of trees?"
"You bet I am
not," I laughed. "Trees are what I want--trees, and sunlight, and the
open--"
"Good, good,
good!" the priest replied. "Trees shall be your fate--trees and peace
and safety forever!" And for a few minutes he groped over the wall panels,
seemed to find what he was looking for, gave a violent little jerk, and part of
the wall flung open with a great rush of cool air.
"Come, sahib,"
he said, and I followed him, the girl in my arms, through the opening and down
a winding staircase into pitchy darkness. But I wasn't afraid--not the least
bit. I knew that the Brahman would not break his solemn vow.
CHAPTER VIII - Brahman Truth
The vox angelica
replied: "The shadows flee
away!
Our house-beams were of
cedar. Come in
with boughs of
May!"
The diapason deepened
it: "Before the
darkness fall,
We tell you He is risen
again!
Our God hath burst His
prison again!
Christ is risen, is
risen again: and Love is
Lord of all!"
--ALFRED NOVES.
DOWN the cool, dark
staircase we went--and--Say--Denton turned on me a smile of sheer joy--do you
believe there's such a thing as compressing all that is fine and sweet and
precious and wild and simple in life into a few golden, pulsing seconds? What?
Do I believe it myself?
Why, man, I knew it, as
I walked down the stairs with the little Hindu girl in my arms, her soft, warm
body pressed against mine, her heart beating through her flimsy draperies, and
with the thought that soon she and I would find peace and safety. Just then I
didn't even think of the portly old thrice-born who was walking ahead of me,
giving warning every once in a while about a broken or slippery step. I felt an
utter sense of complete, lasting remoteness from the gray, grinding worries and
unhappinesses of all the world--as if the girl and I had, somewhat audaciously,
but entirely successfully, come without passport, without asking leave, into a
separate little kingdom of wonder and magic and love. "We have arrived,
sahib," the Brahman's voice jarred into my happy reverie, and at the same
time the pitchy darkness was cut off as sharp and clean as with a knife, and a
bright, silvery light rose in front of me suddenly, as when a series of
motion-pictures snaps short a street scene and shifts without warning into the
scenery of lake and forest.
In a moment my eyes got
used to the blinding dazzle. It was the dazzle of moon-rays coming through a
window and mirroring themselves on the shiny white lac walls of a small room
into which the stairs abutted. I stepped up to the window and looked out; it
gave on a garden which stood out spectrally in the silken moonlight. I could
see the dim stir of the leaves and particles of fine dust blown about by some
vagabond wind of the night; and the mystery, the mad, amazing stillness of
India surged out of the dark and spoke to me.
But the mystery, the
throbbing stillness held, too, a message of peace to me and the girl, for there
was the garden, the trees, the open, freedom--the fulfillment of my Charmed
Life. I completed my groping thoughts with a smile as I turned to the priest
with a heart-felt "Thank you," and was about to throw open the
window. But he restrained me. "No, no, sahib," he said hurriedly,
"no! There is no way out of the garden; it is surrounded by a huge wall
and well patrolled. Wait, sahib! I shall keep my solemn oath. I shall give you
your heart's desire--safety and peace---no harm from man or beast--and,"
he smiled, "trees, better, richer, more glorious than those trees
yonder," pointing at the waving palm fronds in the garden.
He turned and walked to
the opposite side of the room. "As, here we are," he breathed softly,
and very suddenly, with such utter quickness that: I did not even see his hand
as it worked it, he had set some dull-grating machinery into motion, and four
feet of stone wall slid to one side with a little thud. "Step inside,
sahib," he went on, "and remember the oath of the Brahman--safety and
peace. Step inside, sahib, you who love trees!"
You know, Stephen Denton
continued after a short pause, for a fleeting moment a certain shapeless,
clammy fear seemed to settle down upon me, focusing about my heart. Looking at
the Brahman's smiling face, I had very much the sensation a bird may feel when
it runs straight into the jaws of the snake that has fascinated it. I seemed to
be falling in with a devilish plan of the Brahman's own making--to--oh, my
thoughts seemed to be flying about somewhere outside of my brain, beyond
control scattering wildly. But I jerked them back into my nerve-control with a
stark, savage effort. I told myself that the Brahman would not break his oath.
I stepped through the opening, the girl in my arms, while the priest stood to
one side, bowing, smiling, like a deferential butler receiving an honored
guest.
"I have kept my
oath, sahib," he repeated. "Let the Divine Mother of the Elephant's
Trunk be witness to the fact that I have kept my oath! You will find trees--you
who do not fear trees, you who like trees--sit beneath them for a while and
meditate on Life, on Death, on the Seven Great Virtues, and the Seven Black
Sins! Think of it all, and remember, too," suddenly he gave a shrill,
high-pitched laugh, "that sense is not a courtesan, that it should come to
men unasked! Ho, wise sahib among sahibs!" And, with another ringing
laugh, he had stepped quickly back--he was about to shoot the door home--when
once more fear and suspicion raced through me.
"Wait a
moment!" I said, "wait--" I took a step toward him, but the girl
was in my arms---very quickly I shifted the soft, warm burden to my left arm,
releasing my right--I made a grab at the Brahman. But I had not been quick
enough. I only caught the end of his flowing robe--it tore in my hand. He was
out and away, and the door shut with a jarring bang of finality. The only thing
he left behind him was the yard or two of white robe which got caught in the
slamming door, hanging down like a limp, disgusted flag. Again fear rushed
through me--"fear as dry and keen as a new-ground sword," as the
Hindus say--and my heart was a great, confused turmoil of mingled
dread and despair--and
of love for the girl in my arms. I pressed her to me more closely than ever.
Was this a trap, a--But
no, no! whispered my saner self. The Brahman had sworn the one oath the
breaking of which would make him lose caste; and immediately I became
reassured. There was a way out of this room, and it wouldn't, couldn't be hard
to find; for the priest had promised safety and peace and escape from worry for
me and the girl. He had promised that neither man nor beast would harm me.
I needed just a few
minutes' rest, for even the sweetest burden becomes heavy in one's arms, and
then I would find my way out. So, very gently, I let Padmavati slide to the
floor--beneath the trees.
Trees? Yes! For the
Brahman had spoken the truth, There were two trees in the center of the room,
striving straight up to the tall ceiling. Indian gold-mohur trees they seemed,
in full-bursting, dark-green leafage, and crowned with masses of flame-colored,
fantastically twisted flowers. The branches touched the walls on all four
sides, they seemed to fill the whole upper half of the room, and, like
willow-branches, they drooped down, coming within about seven feet of the
floor. I smiled at the typical Hindu conceit which had caused trees to be
planted in a room, and I touched the trunk of one of them--and then I drew my
hand back with an exclamation of surprise.
You see, I had touched
something cold, ice--cold!
Startling, wasn't it?
And my surprise grew into amazement when I looked closer. For the trees were
not living trees at all!
They were made of metal,
every last detail of them, every leaf and flower--metal, cunningly wrought and
embossed and enameled! I remember the Brahman's question; he had asked me
first, if I feared trees; then, if I liked them?
What had he meant by it?
Well, it made no difference to me either way, I concluded my thought.
Doubtless, these two metal trees had some occult religious significance.
Perhaps this room was only another temple, the trees represented some
incarnation of one or other of the many Hindu deities, after all, the Brahmans
had assimilated into their faith a good deal of the nature worship of the black
Indian aborigines. I knew that much from what I had read.
So, I sat there, beside
the girl and rested myself. I didn't follow the Brahman's advice---Stephen
Denton laughed--I didn't meditate on the Seven Great Virtues and the Seven
Black Sins, I thought of simpler, sweeter, bigger things--of love--just that!
Love.
I rose, a few minutes
later, thoroughly refreshed in mind and body. And, I began once more looking
for a door through which to escape. But there was neither window nor door. That
didn't worry me, for I said to myself that I would presently chance upon some
cellar-flap or some cunningly hidden spring which would release part of the
wall, since, judging from past experiences, this seemed to be the usual mode of
exit in this mad maze of buildings. I would get out somehow. There was the
Brahman's solemn oath--peace and safety, and relief from worry!
First of all, I looked
for a cellar-flap, and it didn't take me long to give up that particular
search. For the floor, jet black as the Gates of Erberus, proved to be
fashioned of a single, unjointed sheet of some sort of heavy metal, so highly
polished that the tiniest hinge or button would have stood out like a crack in
a mirror.
The walls, then!
They seemed covered with
a wonderful, intricate, color-shouting embroidery, the very thing to conceal a
tapestry door.
Beautiful stuff it was,
and I raised my hand to touch it--you know the desire people have to handle
precious textures--and then--why, man, the walls, too, were of metal, like the
trees, like the floor! What I had taken for embroidery was in reality
exquisitely inlaid enamel. It was perfectly wonderful work. I had never seen
the like of it, and even at the time I thought that the whole thing--the walls,
the trees, the floor, and what came after--could not be of Hindu workmanship;
that it must have been made by the wizard hands of some Chinese craftsman. A
Hindu wouldn't have had the patience, nor the neatness, for such delicate work.
And you know the Persian saying: "God gave cunning to these three:--the brain
of the Frank, the tongue of the Arab, the hand of the Chinaman!"
Well, metal or no metal,
Hindu or Chinese, it was up to me to find some sort of an opening, and I began
to make the round of the walls. Foot by foot, as high as I could reach, I
commenced to examine them, groping, feeling, tapping carefully, minutely--and
then, suddenly, I stopped. I jumped back a clear two feet, with an exclamation
of surprise. Something had touched me on the shoulder!
I looked. There was
nobody--just the girl and I--yes--and the trees! The next moment I knew what
had startled me so. I told you about the branches of the trees, how they
drooped, like willows; well, one of the branches had drooped a little lower, it
had touched me. That was all!
Again I returned to my
work. But I felt dizzy. I was on the verge of fainting. I jerked myself up with
a will. I said to myself that I would have to hurry, for day breaks early and
people rise early in the tropics; and I would have to make my getaway before
the night faded from purple into rose and dull orange--and there was my love
for the little girl, my love which was like a fine spring rain, unceasing,
penetrating.
I did try to continue my
search; but I couldn't!
I called myself a
weakling and a fool; for terror--red, rank terror beyond death--seized me.
The trees--the branch of
the one tree which had drooped a little and touched my shoulder! But how could
it droop, since it was not a living branch--since it was made of lifeless
metal?
I looked at the trees,
at the ceiling. I looked--and I was appalled! Perhaps my eyes were deceiving
me--an optical illusion--just my imagination, I told myself, growing, bloating,
expanding like a balloon of evil anticipations, my mad imagination whispering
to my saner Self, my real thinking Self; until, steadily growing in volume and
effect, jumping from cord to cord in that intricate spider-web which is the
nervous system, it had persuaded the thinking, recording cells in my brain,
that--Stephen Denton half-rose in his chair--that the ceiling was slowly coming
down--slowly, slowly--and with it the trees--the metal trees--with the sharp
crushing metal branches!
Yes! They seemed to
descend--very, very slowly, but as steadily and pitilessly as God's
logic--steadily, steadily.
But no! Impossible!
I said to myself that it
could not be so; that what I seemed to see must be the result of
autosuggestion, of some wretched sort of self-hypnotism, focusing on my
mentality, trying to strangle and paralyze my physical activity at the very
moment when I had to use both body and brain to find the door in the wall, to
escape!
I would have to convince
myself that it was only an illusion, and there was one way of doing it. I told
you about the intricate pattern with which the metal walls were enameled. I
picked out one, a little black-and-red crane standing erect on a lotus-leaf, a
beautiful bit of enamel, high up on the wall, quite near the ceiling, and I
watched it. I watched it carefully, without taking my eyes away for a single
moment--I watched--watched--and I saw! I apologized to myself for having called
myself a fool and a coward, and for having accused myself of autosuggestion and
an overdose of crazy imagination. I decided that my real Self was still on
deck, after all, working, observing, sober, and more or less subliminal. For,
within a short time--perhaps three minutes--the edge of the ceiling had touched
the head of the little black-and-red crane. Another three minutes, the crane
had disappeared, and the ceiling was halfway across the lotus-leaf.
I saw--and immediately I
understood! I understood everything--the walls and floor and ceiling of solid
metal, the trees, the Brahman's question if I feared tree, and the Brahman's
oath!
The Brahman had given a
solemn oath, nor would he break it. He had lured me into this room, me and the
girl, and he had set some machinery into motion which would kill us, slowly,
mercilessly--crushing us, doubtless as sacrifices, human sacrifices, to his
bestial, blood-stained gods. Yes, he had kept his oath, for to him death
spelled peace and safety and final release from earthly worries; nor were we
being harmed by man or beast, but by metal, by crushing weight, by---
And he had asked me to
sit awhile beneath the trees--to rest myself, to meditate!
What should I do, could
I do? The bell from the Presbyterian church, tolling the quarter to two, gave
answer. Yes, I knelt down, and I prayed--a foolish prayer of my childhood days,
back in Boston. It was the only one I could remember:
Dear God, I am a growing
child;
Each day of living
brings
A hundred puzzling
thoughts to me
About a hundred things.
Sometimes it's very hard
for me To tell what I should do, And so I say this little prayer, And leave it
all to you.
Childish, wasn't it? But
it didn't seem so to me at the time--and, yes, it seemed to--oh!---steady my
nerves; it seemed to me like the cool, safe breath of God. It gave me
resignation, it left no room for fear. Come what may--there was nothing in my
heart except love--love for the little Lady Padmavati--and all the tortures in
the world, the slowest, cruelest death, would not blot out from my
consciousness the fact that I loved her--her only!
There was nothing I
could do. I could save neither her life, nor my own. A pistol clapped to my
head, a curved saber waved above me--those I could have battled and struggled
against. They were real, tangible. But this--why, I was helpless, and I knew
it.
Again I watched the
ceiling, the trees. They were still coming down, steadily, slowly, the branches
drooped lower and lower; one of them, a specially stout branch, was already
within a foot of the top of the low door; another touched my head, the sharp
metal cut my scalp--I ducked.
There was just one thing
I could do for Padmavati. I could protect her with my own body. She, too, would
be crushed to death, but at least the sharp metal branches would not tear her
flimsy robe to ribbons, dishonoring her in the hour of death, nor would they
cut her soft, golden skin.
I crouched above her,
and I prayed, again I prayed! Twice I looked up to see if the ceiling, the
trees, were still coming down, fully convinced, before I looked, that they were
coming down. They were now descending a little faster--the branch near the door
was nearly touching the top.
I bent down lower to
kiss the girl, a kiss of love and farewell--I felt her soft, warm, intoxicating
breath--and---
I did not kiss her after
all! For, suddenly, I heard a noise, loud, sharp, jarring. I looked up,
startled--again I was afraid. Was this the end? Were the metal trees about to
crush us? Or, perhaps, had the door opened to admit the Brahman?
And then--quite
suddenly---
Stephen Denton was
silent for a moment. He turned to me with a quizzical smile. He pointed at the
fine, white ashes of his cigar, curling around the dull-red glow. He blew the
ashes away.
"Half a rupee's
worth of tobacco," he said, "burned into a smelly stump of no value
at all in twenty minutes--that's a cigar, isn't it? And yet---imagine a puff of
wind, an open barrel of gunpowder, a conflagration, a wooden building across
the street, a town gone up in flames and smoke! Small cause and thumping
result, don't you think?"
"Yes, yes," I
interrupted impatiently, "but what's that got to do with those metal trees
above you--with the horrible death you were facing---you and the girl you
loved?"
What has that got to do
with the trees--you ask--with my death? Why, everything, old man!
Remember the loud,
sharp-jarring noise I told you about a second ago? Remember the Brahman and the
Brahman's white robe, how I clutched at it, how it tore and got caught in the
slamming of the door at the height of the knob?
Well, I have an idea
that bit of flimsy muslin is responsible for the fact that I am sitting here
today, across from you, old man. I am not sure how it happened, though later
on, when calm reflection came, I said to myself that the Chinese craftsman with
the patient, delicate hands, who was doubtless the builder of that
torture-chamber, had been a trifle too patient, a trifle too delicate. It was
pretty clear to me that the Brahman had set the machinery in motion--most
likely it timed itself--so and so many minutes, until the room had contracted
to such a degree that the trees crushed whatever living thing was in their
vicinity.
You see, the ceiling and
the trees had stopped in their slow, pitiless, juggernaut descent, for the
simplest reason in the world!
The flimsy bit of torn
muslin had prevented the door from closing completely, by the fraction of an
inch, no more! But it was enough to cause the top of the door to protrude the
least little bit from the upper part of the door-jamb--and there you are! The
stout metal branch of the tree, instead of sliding serenely past door-jamb and
along the door, had pumped smartly against the protruding top of the door!
Providence, eh?
Chance--perhaps that blind Madonna of children and lovers? Or the Charmed Life?
Whatever the psychical
reason, the physical was clear. The whole thing had happened and passed in a
moment. The jarring noise--the realization that the muslin had saved our
lives---then silence.
Again I looked at the
ceiling, at the trees. They could not work past the minute obstacle. And I
thanked God--and then I bent once more over the girl, to continue my
interrupted kiss, and at the same moment she gave a little sob and opened her
eyes.
I guess she must have
recognized me immediately. She must have remembered the scene on the roof-top.
For she wasn't a bit frightened. She just looked at me and smiled, and then, in
a few rapid words, I told her what had happened--from the moment the old
ruffian on the roof-top had struck her the glancing blow to the moment when I
had come to this room, her unconscious form in my arms.
I did not tell her about
the trees, about this devil's devising of a room. For I loved her, don't you
see, I did not want to worry her, and, momentarily at least, we were safe.
Also--and I know you'll think me mad--when I saw her open her eyes--when I saw
that soft, sweet expression in her face as she looked at me and recognized me,
the idea, the thought--no!--the all-fired, eternal conviction came to me that
God was in His Heavens after all--that I bore the Charmed Life---that, somehow,
we would get out of this room, this house, this maze of buildings--out of the
Colootallah!
So I told her everything
up to the moment when I had crossed the threshold when I had stretched her
beneath the trees, and I wound up with a few simple words.
Stephen Denton blushed a
little.
What were those words?
Can't you guess them? They were the same words which are spoken in every known
and unknown language, a million times each day, in every country, in every city
and village.
I said: "I love
you! Will you be my wife?"
And she replied in
English, in soft, beautiful English: "Would you marry a dancing-girl, a
nautch, sahib?"
"You bet your
life!" I replied, with ringing conviction in my voice. "I'd marry you
if you were--"
"The Lady
Padmavati?" she interrupted me, mockingly, and then I remembered how I had
heard that same name whispered through the hollow tiles at the feet of the
mummy. I remembered the sensation, the utter amazement, which the mentioning of
that name had caused.
Still, "the Lady
Padmavati" meant nothing to me, and so I asked her straight out who she
was, and she told me.
I guess you know,
Stephen Denton continued; you must have read about it in the newspapers, how
one of the Hindu revolutionary secret societies had been trying to bully the
Raja of Nagapore into joining their ranks, or, at least, contributing a
handsome bunch of money: how the Raja--very pro-British he--had refused, and
how his only child, a daughter, had been kidnapped. Well, to make a long story
short, Padmavati was the daughter of the Raja of Nagapore. Those ruffians had
stolen her and were training her for the temple worship of Shiva Natarajah.
"And," she
wound up her tale, "I have made a vow that whoever rescues me him I
shall--"
The rest of her sentence
was drowned in a loud, metallic noise. At the same moment was a rush of cool
air. I looked up. The door had been flung wide open, and there round-eyed,
utterly amazed, stood--my old friend, the Brahman!
I doubt if it took me
more than a hundredth part of a second to collect my thoughts, to realize my
position. "Quick," I whispered to the girl. She rose, catching my
arm. We jumped across the threshold! He stood there, mute, and I laughed.
"Miscalculated a
little, didn't you, you fat Brahman ruffian?" I asked in a low voice.
"Told me to sit beneath the trees and meditate on Life and Death--and
meanwhile you'd turn a crank and supply the latter, eh? All right--"
Suddenly I grabbed him and pushed him into the steel room---he was quite
limp--didn't even fight---"now it's your turn to meditate, and mine to
move the crank, and I guarantee you there isn't going to be any torn slip of
muslin this time--inside of twenty minutes you'll be as flat as a
flounder!" And I scooted out of the room and shut the door. Of course, I
had no intention of really crushing him to death--crafty, treacherous old
beggar though he was--and though he had come back, doubtless, to have a good
look at our flattened-out remains--the gory-minded Brahman gray-beard! But,
after all, though India had crept into my blood, I was still an American, a
Westerner. I could have killed him with knife or bullet, killed him outright,
you see, without too much compunction. But to slowly squeeze him to death--oh,
I couldn't do it.
And, too, don't you see,
old man, the whole thing was a bluff, anyway. How did I know where to go--how
to find the crank or whatever it was which set the machinery into motion? I
simply figured on the chance that the Brahman would be too badly scared to see
through my bluff. And, to make it appear more real, I took out my Bowie--knife
and scraped the door on the outside, to make him think the machinery was
jarring and snapping into motion.
Faintly, from within, I
could hear his agonized moaning and sobbing.
I felt Padmavati's soft
little hand on my arm. "But, dearest"--she whispered, and I
understood, though she didn't finish her sentence.
"It's all right,
darling," I returned. "I am not going to hurt Old Pomposity more than
I have to. Don't you worry about him!" and I continued scraping at the
steel door until the moaning and sobbing had ceased. Then, very gently, I
opened the door. I looked in.
The Brahman had fallen
in a dead faint. His light-brown face had turned ashen-gray.
I shook him awake. He
came out of his trance with a start. He clutched my legs, he kissed the hem of
my robe, my hands, and whatever parts of my anatomy he could reach.
"Sahib, Heaven--Born, Protector of the Pitiful!" he groaned. "In
the name of the many true gods--do not--do not--"
"All right!" I
said, "I won't, you obese fraud--but--"
"Oh, Shining Pearl
of Equity and Mercy!" he interrupted me with another outpouring of
Oriental imagery. "Oh, Great King! Accept the vow of my gratitude! Hari
bol! Krishna bol! Vishnu bol! Let the mighty gods be witnesses to my gratitude!
May earth and life be to you as a wide and many-flowered road! May the clay of
the holy river Vaiturani be rubbed on your body after your death--"
"That's exactly
it!" I cut in. "After my death! And I don't intend to die--and, if
you are as grateful as I am inclined to believe from your protestations, show
me a way out of here--quick!"
He rose. Three times he
bowed. Then he spoke, solemnly, "I will, Heaven-Born! Follow me!" and
he turned to go.
"Can I believe you
this time?" I asked.
"Courage is tried
in war, sahib," replied the Brahman; "integrity in the payment of
debt and interest; friendship in distress; the faithfulness of a wife in the
day of poverty; and a Brahman's loyalty in the hour of death. Sahib, follow
me!"
And I did--arm in arm
with the girl--for, somehow, I felt that the old priest was speaking the truth.
So he led us through
halls and rooms, up and down stairs worn hollow and slippery with the tread of
naked feet, along corridors, on and on, with here and there a stop, a whispered
word from the Brahman to keep perfectly quiet, a silken rustling of garments in
some nearby room where people were still awake, with once in a while a hushed,
distant voice, and twice the steely impact of a scabbard-tip bumping the stone
flags as some unseen, prowling watchman of the night passed somewhere on his
rounds; on and on we passed, and we never met a single human being. I hardly
noticed the direction. For I was talking to Padmavati.
She gave a low, throaty
laugh. Just then we were passing through a long, dark hall.
"Remember,
sahib," she asked, "what I was saying just before the priest opened
the door? I did not finish the sentence. Let me finish it now. I said that I
have made a vow that whoever rescues me, him I shall--"
"You
shall--marry!" I interrupted her, catching her in my arms and seeking her
lips with mine.
I believe, Stephen
Denton continued after a short pause, that science holds it impossible to
measure eternity. It is the same thing with the great, deep joy--the huge,
pulsing, bewildering elation which comes to man once--once in his life--when he
loves, and when he feels that his love is returned. It is--oh, well, perhaps
you know it yourself, perhaps you can fill in the details from your personal
experience--the hot, exquisite knocking of the blood, the whispering rhythm of
the dear, soft body you hold pressed against your own, the gigantic sounds of
harmony which fill your soul--your sudden new, golden life as it seems to
disentangle itself from the bunched, dark whole of humanity into a great,
radiant simplicity.
Love--the first minutes
of true love--and you can't measure them! At least I couldn't--that night. I
pressed Padmavati close against me; mechanically, I set foot before foot,
following the priest; and then, a second later, we ascended a staircase which
seemed vaguely familiar to me.
The Brahman pushed open
a door, we crossed a threshold--and there we were---
Once more on the
roof-top, with the moon slowly fading in the distant sky before the faint
rose-blush of dawn!
The Brahman walked
straight up to the carved stone balustrade and pointed down at Ibrahim Khan's
Gully.
"I have kept my
word, sahib," he said, "There is the street--a jump--the turning of a
street corner or two--and you will find Park Street! You will find your own
world, your own people!" He bowed, then he turned to the girl. "And
you, Padmavati--great was the injustice done to you. You were carried away from
the palace of your father! You were forced here, into this building, to learn
how to dance before Shiva Natarajah! Yes, great was the injustice of it; and
yet, can you wipe out blood with darkening blood? Will a wrong right a
wrong?"
"A wrong?" she
asked. "What wrong?"
"The sahib,
Padmavati!" he replied. "You are following the sahib, a foreigner, a
Christian, and you are--" he halted.
"Yes," she
said after a short pause, "I am the Princess Padmavati. I am the daughter
of the Maharajah of Nagapore. I am a Rathor of Kanauj, claiming kinship with
the flame, and my mother is a Tomara of Delhi, claiming kinship with the sun! I
am a descendant of the gods!" She drew up her, little figure in a passion
of pride. "My people have lived here--they have ruled this great land of
Hindustan for over three thousand years! Never have we mixed our blood with the
blood of foreigners! And yet--"
"And
yet--what?" anxiously asked the priest, and she continued with a low,
silvery laugh: "And yet there is love, wise priest!" And she turned
to me. "Jump, beloved," she whispered, "jump--and I shall
follow!"
I jumped without waiting
for another word---down into Ibrahim Khan's Gully, landing safely on my feet.
The next second her little lithe figure was balanced on the edge of the
balustrade. I stretched my arms wide--she jumped--I caught her--just as the
bell from the Presbyterian church in Old Court House Street
tolled--binng-bunng--two o'clock!
Yes, mused Stephen
Denton, a descendant of the gods, she, the daughter of a race who ruled this
land before history dawned on the rest of the world--and I, from Boston, with
memories of the antimacassars, mild cocktails, Phi Beta Kappa, and---
HIS affair that night
was prosy. He was intending the murder of an old Spanish woman around the
corner, on the Bowery, whom he had known for years, with whom he had always
exchanged courteous greetings, and whom he neither liked nor disliked.
He did kill her; and she
knew that he was going to the minute he came into her stuffy, smelly shop,
looming tall and bland, and yellow, and unearthly Chinese from behind the
shapeless bundles of second-hand goods that cluttered the doorway. He wished
her good evening in tones that were silvery, but seemed tainted by something
unnatural. She was uncertain what it was, and this very uncertainty increased
her horror. She felt her hair rise as if drawn by a shivery wind.
At the very last she
caught a glimmer of the truth in his narrow-lidded, purple-black eyes. But it
was too late.
The lean, curved knife
was in his hand and across her scraggy throat--there was a choked gurgle, a
crimson line broadening to a crimson smear, a thudding fall--and that was the
end of the affair as far as she was concerned.
A minute later Nag Hong
Fah walked over to the other end of Pell Street and entered a liquor-store
which belonged to the Chin Sor Company, and was known as the "Place of
Sweet Desire and Heavenly Entertainment." It was the gathering-place for
the Chinese-born members of the Nag family, and there he occupied a seat of
honor because of his wealth and charity and stout rectitude.
He talked for about half
an hour with the other members of his clan, sipping fragrant, sun-dried Formosa
tea mixed with jessamine-flowers, until he had made for himself a bullet-proof
alibi.
The alibi held.
For he is still at
liberty. He is often heard to speak with regret--nor is it hypocritical
regret--about the murder of Señora Garcia, the old Spanish woman who kept the
shop around the corner. He is a good customer of her nephew, Carlos, who
succeeded to her business. Nor does he trade there to atone, in a manner, for
the red deed of his hands, but because the goods are cheap.
He regrets nothing. To
regret, you must find sin in your heart, while the murder of Señora Garcia
meant no sin to him. It was to him a simple action, respectable, even worthy.
For he was a Chinaman,
and, although it all happened between the chocolate-brown of the Hudson and the
murky, cloudy gray of the North River, the tale is of the Orient. There is
about it an atmosphere of age-green bronze; of first-chop chandoo and spicy
aloewood; of gilt, carved statues brought out of India when Confucius was
young; of faded embroideries, musty with the scent of the dead centuries. An
atmosphere which is very sweet, very gentle--and very unhuman.
The Elevated roars
above. The bluecoat shuffles his flat feet on the greasy asphalt below. But
still the tale is of China--and the dramatic climax, in a Chinaman's story,
from a Chinaman's slightly twisted angle, differs from that of an American.
To Nag Hong Fah this climax
came not with the murder of Señora Garcia, but with Fanny Mei Hi's laugh as she
saw him with the shimmering bauble in his hands and heard his appraisal
thereof.
She was his wife,
married to him honorably and truly with a narrow gold band and a clergyman and
a bouquet of wired roses bought cheaply from an itinerant Greek vendor, and
handfuls of rice thrown by facetious and drunken members of both the yellow
race and the white.
Of course, at the time
of his marriage, a good many people around Pell Street whispered and gossiped.
They spoke of the curling black smoke and slavery and other gorgeously,
romantically wicked things. Miss Edith Rutter, the social settlement
investigator, spoke of--and to--the police.
Whereas Nag Hong Fah,
who had both dignity and a sense of humor, invited them all to his house:
gossipers, whisperers, Miss Edith Rutter, and Detective Bill Devoy of the
Second Branch, and bade them look to their hearts' content; and whereas they
found no opium, no sliding panels, and hidden cupboards, no dread Mongol
mysteries, but a neat little steam-heated flat, furnished by Grand Rapids via
Fourteenth Street, German porcelain, a case of blond Milwaukee beer, a
five-pound humidor of shredded Kentucky burlap tobacco, a victrola, and a fine,
big Bible with brass clamp and edges and M. Doré's illustrations.
"Call again,"
he said as they were trooping down the narrow stairs. "Call again any time
you please. Glad to have you--aren't we, kid?" chucking his wife under the
chin.
"You bet yer life,
you fat old yellow sweetness!" agreed Fanny; and then--as a special barbed
shaft leveled at Miss Rutter's retreating back: "Say! Any time yer wanta
lamp my wedding certificate--it's hangin' between the fottygraphs of the
President and the Big Boss--all framed up swell!"
He had met her first one
evening in a Bowery saloon, where she was introduced to him by Mr. Brian Neill,
the owner of the saloon, a gentleman from out the County Armagh, who had
spattered and muddied his proverbial Irish chastity in the slime of the Bowery
gutters, and who called himself her uncle.
This latter statement
had to be taken with a grain of salt. For Fanny Mei Hi was not Irish. Her hair
was golden, her eyes blue. But otherwise she was Chinese. Easily nine-tenths of
her. Of course she denied it. But that is neither here nor there.
She was not a lady.
Couldn't be--don't you see--with that mixed blood in her veins, Mr. Brian Neill
acting as her uncle, and the standing pools of East Side vice about her.
But Nag Hong Fah, who
was a poet and a philosopher, besides being the proprietor of the Great
Shanghai Chop Suey Palace, said that she looked like a golden-haired goddess of
evil, familiar with all the seven sins. And he added--this to the soothsayer of
his clan, Nag Hop Fat--that he did not mind her having seven, nor seventeen nor
seven times seventeen bundles of sin, as long as she kept them in the sacred
bosom of the Nag family.
"Yes," said
the soothsayer, throwing up a handful of painted ivory sticks and watching how
they fell to see if the omens were favorable. "Purity is a jewel to the
silly young. And you are old, honorable cousin---"
"Indeed,"
chimed in Nag Hong Fah, "I am old and fat and sluggish and extremely wise.
What price is there in purity higher than there is contained in the happiness
and contentment of a respectable citizen when he sees men-children playing
gently about his knees?"
He smiled when his
younger brother, Nag Sen Yat, the opium merchant, spoke to him of a certain
Yung Quai.
"Yung Quai is
beautiful," said the opium merchant "and young--and of an honorable
clan--and---"
"And childless! And
in San Francisco! And divorced from me!"
"But there is her
older brother, Yung Long, the head of the Yung clan. He is powerful and
rich--the richest man in Pell Street! He would consider this new marriage of
yours a disgrace to his face. Chiefly since the woman is a foreigner!"
"She is not. Only
her hair and her eyes are foreign."
"Where hair and
eyes lead, the call of the blood follows," rejoined Nag Sen Yat, and he
reiterated his warning about Yung Long.
But the other shook his
head.
"Do not give wings
to trouble. It flies swiftly without them," he quoted. "Too, the
soothsayer read in the painted sticks that Fanny Mei Hi will bear me sons.
One--perhaps two. Afterward, if indeed it be so that the drop of barbarian
blood has clouded the clear mirror of her Chinese soul, I can always take back
into my household the beautiful and honorable Yung Quai, whom I divorced and
sent to California because she is childless. She will then adopt the sons which
the other woman will bear me--and everything will be extremely
satisfactory."
And so he put on his
best American suit, called on Fanny, and proposed to her with a great deal of
dignity and elaborate phrases.
"Sure I'll marry
you," said Fanny. "Sure! I'd rather be the wife of the fattest,
yellowest Chink in New York than live the sorta life I'm livin'--see,
Chinkie-Toodles?"
"Chinkie-Toodles"
smiled. He looked her over approvingly. He said to himself that doubtless the
painted sticks had spoken the truth, that she would bear him men-children. His
own mother had been a river-girl, purchased during a drought for a handful of
parched grain; and had died in the odor of sanctity, with nineteen Buddhist
priests following her gaily lacquered coffin, wagging their shaven polls
ceremoniously, and mumbling flattering and appropriate verses from
"Chin-Kong-Ching."
Fanny, on the other
hand, though wickedly and lyingly insisting on her pure white blood, knew that
a Chinaman is broad-minded and free-handed, that he makes a good husband, and
beats his wife rather less often than a white man of the corresponding scale of
society.
Of course, gutter-bred,
she was aggressively insistent upon her rights.
"Chinkie-Toodles,"
she said the day before the wedding, and the gleam in her eyes gave point to
the words, "I'm square--see? An' I'm goin' to travel square. Maybe I
haven't always been a poifec' lady, but I ain't goin' to bilk yer, get me?
But---" She looked up, and suddenly, had Nag Hong Fah known it, the arrogance,
the clamorings, and the tragedy of her mixed blood were in the words that
followed: "I gotta have a dose of freedom. I'm an American--I'm
white--say!"--seeing the smile which he hid rapidly behind his fat
hand--"yer needn't laugh. I am white, an' not a painted Chinese doll. No
sittin' up an' mopin' for the retoin of my fat, yellow lord an' master in a
stuffy, stinky, punky five-by-four cage for me! In other woids, I resoive for
my little golden-haired self the freedom of asphalt an' electric lights, see?
An' I'll play square--as long as you'll play square," she added under her
breath.
"Sure," he
said. "You are free. Why not? I am an American. Have a drink?" And
they sealed the bargain in a tumbler of Chinese rice whisky, cut with Bourbon,
and flavored with aniseed and powdered ginger.
The evening following
the wedding, husband and wife, instead of a honeymoon trip, went on an
alcoholic spree amid the newly varnished splendors of their Pell Street flat.
Side by side, in spite of the biting December cold, they leaned from the open
window and brayed an intoxicated pæean at the Elevated structure which pointed
at the stars like a gigantic icicle stood on end, frozen, austere--desolate,
for all its clank and rattle, amid the fragrant warm reek of China which
drifted from shutters and cellar-gratings.
Nag Hong Fah, seeing
Yung Long crossing the street thought with drunken sentimentality of Yung
Long's sister whom he had divorced because she had borne him no children, and
extended a boisterous invitation to come up.
"Come! Have a
drink!" he hiccuped.
Yung Long stopped,
looked, and refused courteously, but not before he had leveled a slow,
appraising glance at the golden-haired Mei Hi, who was shouting by the side of
her obese lord. Yung Long was not a bad-looking man, standing there in the
flickering light of the street-lamp the black shadows cutting the pale-yellow,
silky sheen of his narrow, powerful face as clean as with a knife.
"Swell looker, that
Chink!" commented Fanny Mei Hi as Yung Long walked away; and her husband,
the liquor warming his heart into generosity, agreed:
"Sure! Swell
looker! Lots of money! Let's have another drink!"
Arrived at the sixth
tumbler, Nag Hong Fah, the poet in his soul released by alcohol, took his
blushing bride upon his knee and improvised a neat Cantonese love-ditty; but
when Fanny awakened the next morning with the sobering suspicion that she had
tied herself for life to a drunkard, she found out that her suspicion was
unfounded.
The whisky spree had
only been an appropriate celebration in honor of the man-child on whom Nag Hong
Fah had set his heart; and it was because of this unborn son and the unborn
son's future that her husband rose from his tumbled couch, bland, fat, without
headache or heartache, left the flat, and bargained for an hour with Yung Long,
who was a wholesale grocer, with warehouses in Canton, Manila, New York, San
Francisco, Seattle, and Vancouver, British Columbia.
Not a word was said
about either Yung Quai or Fanny. The talk dealt entirely with canned bamboo
sprouts and preserved leeches, and pickled star-fruit, and brittle almond
cakes. It was only after the price had been decided upon and duly sealed with
the right phrases and palm touching palm--afterwards, though nothing in writing
had passed, neither party could recede from the bargain without losing
face--that Yung Long remarked.
"By the way, the
terms are cash--spot cash," and he smiled.
For he knew that the
restaurant proprietor was an audacious merchant who relied on long credits and
future profits, and to whom in the past he had always granted ninety days'
leeway without question or special agreement.
Nag Hong Fah smiled in
his turn; a slow, thin, enigmatic smile.
"I brought the cash
with me," he replied, pulling a wad of greenbacks from his pocket, and
both gentlemen looked at each other with a great deal of mutual respect.
"Forty-seven
dollars and thirty-three cents saved on the first business of my married
life," Nag Hong Fah said to his assembled clan that night at the Place of
Sweet Desire and Heavenly Entertainment. "Ah, I shall have a fine, large
business to leave to the man-child which my wife shall bear me!"
And the man-child
came--golden-haired, blue-eyed, yellow-skinned, and named Brian in honor of
Fanny's apocryphal uncle who owned the Bowery saloon. For the christening Nag
Hong Fah sent out special invitations--pink cards lettered with virulent
magenta, and bordered with green forget-me-nots and purple roses, with an
advertisement of the Great Shanghai Chop Suey Palace on the reverse side. He
also bestowed upon his wife a precious bracelet of cloudy white jade, earrings
of green jade cunningly inlaid with blue feathers, a chest of carved Tibetan
soapstone, a bottle of French perfume, a pound of Mandarin blossom tea for
which he paid seventeen dollars wholesale, a set of red Chinese sables, and a
new Caruso record for the victrola.
Fanny liked the last two
best; chiefly the furs, which she wore through the whirling heat of an August
day, as soon as she was strong enough to leave her couch, on an expedition to
her native pavements. For she held fast to her proclaimed right that hers was
the freedom of asphalt and electric light--not to mention the back parlor of
her uncle's saloon, with its dingy, musty walls covered with advertisements of
eminent Kentucky distilleries and the indelible traces of many generations of
flies, with its gangrened tables, its battered cuspidors, its commingling
atmosphere of poverty and sloth, of dust and stale beer, of cheese sandwiches,
wet weeds, and cold cigars.
"Getta hell outa
here!" she admonished a red-powdered bricklayer who came staggering across
the threshold of the back parlor and was trying to encircle her waist with
amatory intent. "I'm a respectable married woman--see?" And then to
Miss Ryan, the side-kick of her former riotous spinster days, who was sitting
at a corner table dipping her pretty little upturned nose into a foaming
schooner: "Take my tip, Mamie, an' marry a Chink! That's the life, believe
me!"
Mamie shrugged her
shoulders.
"All right for you,
Fan, I guess," she replied. "But not for me. Y' see--ye're mostly
Chink yerself---"
"I ain't! I ain't!
I'm white--wottya mean callin' me a Chink?" And then, seeing signs of
contrition on her friend's face: "Never mind. Chinkie-Toodles is good
enough for me. He treats me white, all right, all right!"
Nor was this an
overstatement of the actual facts.
Nag Hong Fah was good to
her. He was happy in the realization of his fatherhood, advertised every night
by lusty cries which reverberated through the narrow, rickety Pell. Street
house to find an echo across the street in the liquor-store of the Chin Sor
Company, where the members of his clan predicted a shining future for father
and son.
The former was
prospering. The responsibilities of fatherhood had brought an added zest and
tang to his keen, bartering Mongol brain. Where before he had squeezed the
dollar, he was now squeezing the cent. He had many a hard tussle with the rich
Yung Long over the price of tea and rice and other staples, and never did
either one of them mention the name of Yung Quai, nor that of the woman who had
supplanted Yung Quai in the restaurant-keeper's affections.
Fanny was honest. She
traveled the straight and narrow, as she put it to herself. "Nor ain't it
any strain on my feet," she confided to Miss Ryan. For she was happy and
contented. Life, after all, had been good to her, had brought her prosperity
and satisfaction at the hands of a fat Chinaman, at the end of her fantastic,
twisted, unclean youth, and there were moments when, in spite of herself, she
felt herself drawn into the surge of that Mongol race which had given her
nine-tenths of her blood--a fact which formerly she had been in the habit of
denying vigorously.
She laughed her
happiness through the spiced, warm mazes of Chinatown, her first-born cuddled
to her breast, ready to be friends with everybody.
It was thus that Yung
Long would see her walking down Pell Street as he sat in the carved window-seat
of his store, smoking his crimson-tassled pipe, a wandering ray of sun dancing
through the window, breaking into prismatic colors, and wreathing his pale,
serene face with opal vapors.
He never failed to wave
his hand in courtly greeting.
She never failed to
return the civility.
Some swell looker, that
Chink. But--Gawd!--she was square, all right, all right!
A year later, after Nag
Hong Fah, in expectation of the happy event, had acquired an option on a
restaurant farther up-town, so that the second son might not be slighted in
favor of Brian, who was to inherit the Great Shanghai Chop Suey Palace, Fanny
sent another little cross-breed into the reek and riot of the Pell Street
world. But when Nag Hong Fah came home that night, the nurse told him that the
second-born was a girl--something to be entered on the debit, not the credit,
side of the family ledger.
It was then that a
change came into the marital relations of Mr. and Mrs. Nag Hong Fah.
Not that the former
disliked the baby daughter, called Fanny, after the mother. Far from it. He
loved her with a sort of slow, passive love, and he could be seen on an
afternoon rocking the wee bundle in his stout arms and whispering to her
crooning Cantonese fairy-lilts: all about the god of small children whose face
is a candied plum, so that the babes like to hug and kiss him and, of course,
lick his face with their little pink tongues.
But this time there was
no christening, no gorgeous magenta-lettered invitations sent to the chosen, no
happy prophecies about the future.
This time there were no
precious presents of green jade and white jade heaped on the couch of the young
mother.
She noticed it. But she
did not complain. She said to herself that her husband's new enterprise was
swallowing all his cash; and one night she asked him how the new restaurant was
progressing.
"What new
restaurant?" he asked blandly.
"The one up-town,
Toodles--for the baby---"
Nag Hong Fah laughed
carelessly.
"Oh--I gave up that
option. Didn't lose much."
Fanny sat up straight,
clutching little Fanny to her.
"You--you gave it
up?" she asked. "Wottya mean--gave it up?"
Then suddenly inspired
by some whisper of suspicion, her voice leaping up extraordinarily strong:
"You mean you gave it up--because--because little Fanny is--a goil?"
He agreed with a smiling
nod.
"To be sure! A girl
is fit only to bear children and clean the household pots."
He said it without any
brutality, without any conscious male superiority; simply as a statement of
fact. A melancholy fact, doubtless. But a fact, unchangeable.
"But--but---"
Fanny's gutter flow of words floundered in the eddy of her amazement, her hurt
pride and vanity. "I'm a woman myself--an' I---"
"Assuredly you are
a woman and you have done your duty. You have borne me a son. Perhaps, if the
omens be favorable you will bear me yet another. But this--this girl---"
He dismissed little Fanny with a wave of his pudgy, dimpled hand as a
regrettable accident, and continued, soothingly: "She will be taken care
of. Already I have written to friends of our clan in San Francisco to arrange
for a suitable disposal when the baby has reached the right age." He said
it in his mellow, precise English. He had learned it at a night-school, where
he had been the pride and honor of his class.
Fanny had risen. She
left her couch. With a swish-swish of knitted bed-slippers she loomed up on the
ring of faint light shed by the swinging petroleum lamp in the center of the
room. She approached her husband, the baby held close to her heart with her
left hand, her right hand aimed at Nag Hong Fah's solid chest like a pistol.
Her deep-set, violet-blue eyes seemed to pierce through him.
But the Chinese blood in
her veins--shrewd, patient--scotched the violence of her American passion, her
American sense of loudly clamoring for right and justice and fairness. She
controlled herself. The accusing hand relaxed and fell gently on the man's
shoulder. She was fighting for her daughter, fighting for the drop of white
blood in her veins, and it would not do to lose her temper.
"Looka here,
Chinkie-Toodles," she said. "You call yerself a Christian, don't yer?
A Christian an' an American. Well, have a heart. An' some sense! This ain't
China, Toodles. Lil Fanny ain't goin' to be weighed an' sold to some rich
brother Chink at so many seeds per pound. Not much! She's gonna be eddycated.
She's gonna have her chance, see? She 's gonna be independent of the male beast
an' the sorta life wot the male beast likes to hand to a skoit. Believe me,
Toodles, I know what I'm talkin' about!"
But he shook his
stubborn head. "All has been settled," he replied. "Most
satisfactorily settled!"
He turned to go. But she
rushed up to him. She clutched his sleeve
"Yer--yer don't
mean it? Yer can't mean it!" she stammered.
"I do, fool!"
He made a slight, weary gesture as if brushing away the incomprehensible.
"You are a woman--you do not understand---"
"Don't I,
though!"
She spoke through her
teeth. Her words clicked and broke like dropping icicles. Swiftly her passion
turned into stone, and as swiftly back again, leaping out in a great,
spattering stream of abuse.
"Yer damned,
yellow, stinkin' Chink! Yer--yer--Wottya mean--makin' me bear children--yer own
children--an' then---" Little Fanny was beginning to howl lustily and she
covered her face with kisses. "Say kiddie, it 's a helluva dad you 've
drawn! A helluva dad! Look at him--standin' there! Greasy an' yellow
an'--Say--he 's willin' to sell yer into slavery to some other beast of a
Chink! Say---"
"You are a--ah--a
Chink yourself, fool!"
"I ain't! I'm
white--an; square--an,' decent--an'---"
He lit a cigarette and
smiled placidly, and suddenly she knew that it would be impossible to argue, to
plead with him. Might as well plead with some sardonic, deaf immensity, without
nerves, without heart. And then, womanlike, the greater wrong disappeared in
the lesser.
"Ye 're right. I'm
part Chink myself--an' damned sorry for myself because of it! An' that 's why I
know why yer gave me no presents when lil Fanny was born. Because she's a girl!
As if that was my fault, yer fat, sneerin' slob, yer! Yah! That 's why yer gave
me no presents--I know! I know what it means when a Chink don't give no
presents to his wife when she gives boith to a child! Make me lose face--that
's wottya call it, ain't it? An' I thought fer a while yer was savin' up the
ducats to give lil Fanny a start in life!
"Well, yer got
another guess comin'! Yer gonna do wot I tell yer, see? Yer gonna open up that
there new restaurant up-town, an' yer gonna give me presents! A bracelet,
that's what I want! None o' yer measly Chink jade, either; but the real thing,
get me? Gold an' diamonds, see?" and she was still talking as he, unmoved,
silent, smiling, left the room and went down the creaking stairs to find solace
in the spiced cups of the Palace of Sweet Desire and Heavenly Entertainment.
She rushed up to the
window and threw it wide. She leaned far out, her hair framing her face like a
glorious, disordered aureole, her loose robe slipping from her gleaming
shoulders, her violet eyes blazing fire and hatred.
She shouted at his fat,
receding back:
"A bracelet, that's
what I want! That's what I'm gonna get, see? Gold an' diamonds! Gold an'
diamonds, yer yellow pig, yer!"
It was at that moment
that Yung Long passed her house. He heard, looked up, and greeted her
courteously, as was his wont. But this time he did not go straight on his way.
He looked at her for several seconds, taking in the soft lines of her neck and
shoulders, the small, pale oval of her face with the crimson of her broad,
generous mouth, the white flash of her small, even teeth, and the blue, sombre
orbit of her eyes. With the light of the lamp shining in back, a breeze rushing
in front past the open window, the wide sleeves of her dressing-gown fluttered
like immense, rosy butterfly-wings.
Instinctively she
returned his gaze. Instinctively, straight through her rage and heartache, the
old thought came to her mind:
Swell looker--that
Chink!
And then, without
realizing what she was doing, her lips had formed the thought into words:
"Swell
looker!"
She said it in a
headlong and vehement whisper that drifted down, through the whirling reek of
Pell Street--sharp, sibilant, like a message.
Yung Long smiled, raised
his neat bowler hat, and went on his way.
Night after night Fanny
returned to the attack, cajoling, caressing, threatening, cursing.
"Listen here,
Chinkie-Toodles--"
But she might as well have
tried to argue with the sphinx for all the impression she made on her eternally
smiling lord. He would drop his amorphous body into a comfortable rocker,
moving it up and down with the tips of his felt-slippered feet, a cigarette
hanging loosely from the right corner of his coarse, sagging lips, a cup of
lukewarm rice whisky convenient to his elbow, and watch her as he might the
gyrations of an exotic beetle whose wings had been burned off. She amused him.
But after a while continuous repetition palled the amusement into monotony,
and, correctly Chinese, he decided to make a formal complaint to Brian O'Neill,
the Bowery saloon-keeper, who called himself her uncle.
Life, to that prodigal
of Erin, was a rather sunny arrangement of small conveniences and small,
pleasant vices. He laughed in his throat and called his "nephew" a
damned, sentimental fool.
"Beat her up!"
was his calm, matter-of-fact advice. "Give her a good old hiding, an'
she'll feed outa yer hand, me lad!"
"I have--ah--your
official permission, as head of her family?"
"Sure. Wait. I'll
lend ye me blackthorn. She knows the taste of it."
Nag Hong Fah took both
advice and blackthorn. That night he gave Fanny a severe beating and repeated
the performance every night for a week until she subsided.
Once more she became the
model wife, and happiness returned to the stout bosom of her husband. Even Miss
Rutter, the social settlement investigator, commented upon it. "Real love
is a shelter of inexpugnable peace," she said when she saw the Nag Hong
Fah family walking down Pell Street, little Brian toddling on ahead, the baby
cuddled in her mother's arms.
Generously Nag Hong Fah
overlooked his wife's petty womanish vanities; and when she came home one
afternoon, flushed, excited, exhibiting a shimmering bracelet that was
encircling her wrist, "just imitation gold an' diamonds,
Chinkie-Toodles!" she explained. "Bought it outa my savings--thought
yer wouldn't mind, see? Thought it wouldn't hurt yer none if them Chinks
hereabouts think it was the real dope an' yer gave it to me"--he smiled
and took her upon his knee as of old.
"Yes, yes," he
said, his pudgy hand fondling the intense golden gleam of her tresses. "It
is all right. Perhaps--if you bear me another son--I shall give you a real
bracelet, real gold, real diamonds. Meanwhile you may wear this bauble."
As before she hugged
jealously her proclaimed freedom of asphalt and electric lights. Nor did he
raise the slightest objections. He had agreed to it at the time of their
marriage and, being a righteous man, he kept to his part of the bargain with
serene punctiliousness.
Brian Neill, whom he
chanced to meet one afternoon in Señora Garcia's second-hand emporium, told him
it was all right.
"That beatin' ye
gave her didn't do her any harm, me beloved nephew," he said. "She's
square. God help the lad who tries to pass a bit o' blarney to her." He
chuckled in remembrance of a Finnish sailor who had beaten a sudden and
undignified retreat from the back parlor into the saloon, with a ragged scratch
crimsoning his face and bitter words about the female of the species crowding
his lips. "Faith, she 's square! Sits there with her little glass o' gin
an' her auld chum, Mamie Ryan--an' them two chews the rag by the hour--talkin'
about frocks an' frills, I doubt not---"
Of course, once in a
while she would return home a little the worse for liquor. But Nag Hong Fah,
being a Chinaman, would mantle such small shortcomings with the wide charity of
his personal laxity.
"Better a drunken
wife who cooks well and washes the children and keeps her tongue between her
teeth than a sober wife who reeks with virtue and breaks the household
pots," he said to Nag Hop Fat, the soothsayer. "Better an honorable
pig than a cracked rose bottle."
"Indeed! Better a
fleet mule than a hamstrung horse," the other wound up the pleasant round
of Oriental metaphors, and he reënforced his opinion with a chosen and
appropriate quotation from the "Fo-Sho-Hing-Tsan-King."
When late one night that
winter, a high wind booming from the north and washing the snow-dusted Pell
Street houses with its cutting blast, Fanny came home with a jag, a chill, and
a hacking cough, and went down with pneumonia seven hours later, Nag Hong Fah
was genuinely sorry. He turned the management of his restaurant over to his
brother, Nag Sen Yat, and sat by his wife s bed, whispering words of
encouragement, bathing her feverish forehead, changing her sheets,
administering medicine, doing everything with fingers as soft and deft as a
woman's.
Even after the doctor
had told him three nights later that the case was hopeless and that Fanny would
die--even after, as a man of constructive and practical brain, he had excused
himself for a few minutes and had sat down in the back room to write a line to
Yung Quai, his divorced wife in San Francisco, bidding her hold herself in
readiness and including a hundred dollars for transportation--he continued to
treat Fanny Mei Hi with the utmost gentleness and patience.
Tossing on her hot
pillows, she could hear him in the long watches of the night breathing faintly,
clearing his throat cautiously so as not to disturb her; and on Monday
morning--he had lifted her up and was holding her close to help her resist the
frightful, hacking cough that was shaking her wasted frame--he told her that he
had reconsidered about little Fanny.
"You are going to
die," he said placidly, in a way, apologetically, "and it is fitting
that your daughter should make proper obeisance to your departed spirit. A
child's devotion is best stimulated by gratitude. And little Fanny shall be
grateful to you. For she will go to a good American school and, to pay for it,
I shall sell your possessions after you are dead. The white jade bracelet, the
earrings of green jade, the red sables--they will bring over four thousand
dollars. Even this little bauble"--he slipped the glittering bracelet from
her thin wrist--"this, too, will bring a few dollars. Ten, perhaps twelve;
I know a dealer of such trifles in Mott Street who---"
"Say!"
Her voice cut in,
raucous, challenging. She had wriggled out of his arms. An opaque glaze had
come over her violet-blue eyes. Her whole body trembled. But she pulled herself
on her elbows with a terrible, straining effort, refusing the support of his
ready hands.
"Say! How much did
yer say this here bracelet's worth?"
He smiled gently. He did
not want to hurt her woman's vanity. So he increased his first appraisal.
"Twenty
dollars," he suggested. "Perhaps twenty-one. Do not worry. It shall
be sold to the best advantage--for your little daughter---"
And then, quite
suddenly, Fanny burst into laughter--gurgling laughter that shook her body,
choked her throat, and leaped out in a stream of blood from her tortured lungs.
"Twenty
dollars!" she cried. "Twenty-one! Say, you poor cheese, that bracelet
alone 'll pay for lil Fanny's eddycation. It 's worth three thousand! It 's
real, real--gold an' diamonds! Gold an' diamonds! Yung Long gave it to me, yer
poor fool!" And she fell back and died, a smile upon her face, which made
her look like a sleeping child, wistful and perverse.
A day after his wife's
funeral Nag Hong Fah, having sent a ceremonious letter, called on Yung Long in
the latter's store. In the motley, twisted annals of Pell Street the meeting,
in the course of time, has assumed the character of something epic, something
Homeric, something almost religious. It is mentioned with pride by both the Nag
and the Yung clans; the tale of it has drifted to the Pacific Coast; and even
in far China wise men speak of it with a hush of reverence as they drift down
the river on their painted house-boats in peach-blossom time.
Yung Long received his
caller at the open door of his shop.
"Deign to enter
first," he said, bowing.
Nag Hong Fah bowed still
lower.
"How could I dare
to?" he retorted, quoting a line from the "Book of Ceremonies and
Exterior Demonstrations," which proved that the manner is the heart's
inner feeling.
"Please deign to
enter first," Yung Long emphasized and again the other gave the correct
reply: "How should I dare?"
Then, after a final
request, still protesting, he entered as he was bidden. The grocer followed,
walked to the east side of the store and indicated the west side to his visitor
as Chinese courtesy demands.
"Deign to choose
your mat," he went on and, after several coy refusals, Nag Hong Fah obeyed
again, sat down, and smiled gently at his host.
"A pipe?"
suggested the latter
"Thanks! A simple
pipe of bamboo, please, with a plain bamboo mouthpiece and no ornaments!"
"No, no!"
protested Yung Long. "You will smoke a precious pipe of jade with a carved
amber mouthpiece and crimson tassels!"
He clapped his hands,
whereupon one of his young cousins entered with a tray of nacre, supporting an
opium-lamp, pipes and needles and bowls, and horn and ivory boxes neatly
arranged. A minute later the brown opium cube was sizzling over the open flame,
the jade pipe was filled and passed to Nag Hong Fah, who inhaled the gray,
acrid smoke with all the strength of his lungs, then returned the pipe to the
boy, who refilled it and passed it to Yung Long.
For a while the two men
smoked in silence--men of Pell Street, men of lowly trade, yet men at whose
back three thousand years of unbroken racial history, racial pride, racial
achievements, and racial calm, were sitting in a solemn, graven row--thus
dignified men.
Yung Long was caressing
his cheek with his right hand. The dying, crimson sunlight danced and glittered
on his well-polished finger-nails.
Finally he broke the
silence.
"Your wife is
dead," he said with a little mournful cadence at the end of the sentence.
"Yes." Nag
Hong Fah inclined his head sadly; and after a short pause: "My friend, it
is indeed reasonable to think that young men are fools, their brains hot and
crimson with the blinding mists of passion, while wisdom and calm are the
splendid attributes of older men---"
"Such as--you and
I?"
"Indeed!"
decisively.
Yung Long raised himself
on his elbows. His oblique eyes flashed a scrutinizing look and the other
winked a slow wink and remarked casually that a wise and old man must first
peer into the nature of things, then widen his knowledge, then harden his will,
then control the impulses of his heart, then entirely correct himself--then
establish good order in his family.
"Truly
spoken," agreed Yung Long. "Truly spoken, O wise and older brother! A
family! A family needs the strength of a man and the soft obedience of a
woman."
"Mine is
dead," sighed Nag Hong Fah. "My household is upset. My children
cry."
Yung Long slipped a
little fan from his wide silken sleeves and opened it slowly.
"I have a
sister," he said gently, "Yung Quai, a childless woman who once was
your wife, O wise and older brother."
"A most honorable
woman!" Nag Hong Fah shut his eyes and went on: "I wrote to her five
days ago, sending her money for her railway fare to New York."
"Ah!" softly
breathed the grocer; and there followed another silence.
Yung Long's young cousin
was kneading, against the pipe, the dark opium cubes which the flame gradually
changed into gold and amber.
"Please
smoke," advised the grocer
Nag Hong Fah had shut
his eyes completely, and his fat face, yellow as old parchment, seemed to have
grown indifferent, dull, almost sleepy.
Presently he spoke:
"Your honorable
sister, Yung Quai, will make a most excellent mother for the children of my
late wife."
"Indeed."
There was another
silence, again broken by Nag Hong Fah. His voice held a great calmness, a
gentle singsong, a bronze quality which was like the soft rubbing of an ancient
temple gong; green with the patina of the swinging centuries.
"My friend,"
he said, "there is the matter of a shimmering bracelet given by you to my
late wife---"
Yung Long looked up
quickly; then down again as he saw the peaceful expression on the other's bland
features and heard him continue:
"For a while I
misunderstood. My heart was blinded. My soul was seared with rage. I--I am
ashamed to own up to it--I harbored harsh feelings against you. Then I
considered that you were the older brother of Yung Quai and a most honorable
man. I considered that in giving the bracelet to my wife you doubtless meant to
show your appreciation for me, your friend, her husband. Am I not right?"
Yung Long had filled his
lungs with another bowlful of opium smoke. He was leaning back, both shoulders
on the mat so as the better to dilate his chest and to keep his lungs filled
all the longer with the fumes of the kindly philosophic drug.
"Yes," he
replied after a minute or two. "Your indulgent lips have pronounced words
full of harmony and reason. Only--there is yet another trifling matter."
"Name it. It shall
be honorably solved."
Yung Long sat up and
fanned himself slowly.
"At the time when I
arranged a meeting with the mother of your children," he said, "so as
to speak to her of my respectful friendship for you and to bestow upon her a
shimmering bracelet in proof of it, I was afraid of the wagging, leaky tongues
of Pell Street. I was afraid of scandal and gossip. I therefore met your wife
in the back room of Señora Garcia's store, on the Bowery. Since then I have
come to the conclusion that perhaps I acted foolishly. For the foreign woman
may have misinterpreted my motives. She may talk, thus causing you as well as
me to lose face, and besmirching the departed spirit of your wife. What sayeth
the 'Li-Ki'? 'What is whispered in the private apartments must not be shouted
outside.' Do you not think that this foreign woman should--ah---"
Nag Hong Fah smiled
affectionately upon the other.
"You have spoken
true words, O wise and older brother," he said rising. "It is
necessary for your and my honor, as well as for the honor of my wife's departed
spirit, that the foreign woman should not wag her tongue. I shall see to it
to-night." He waved a fat, deprecating hand. "Yes--yes. I shall see
to it. It is a simple act of family piety--but otherwise without much
importance."
And he bowed, left the
store, and returned to his house to get his lean knife.
THE END
Comments
Post a Comment